r 


"! 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
LOS  ANGELES 


u 


CASTLEMON'S   WAR  SERIES. 


TRUE  TO  His  COLORS 


HARRY  CASTLEMON, 

AUTHOR  OP  "GUNBOAT  SERIES,"  "ROCKY  MOUNTAIN  SERIES, 
"SPORTSMAN'S  CLUB  SERIES,"  ETC.,  ETC. 


Eight  Illustrations  by  Geo.  G.  White. 


PHILADELPHIA  : 

PORTER    &    COATES. 


FAMOUS  CASTLEMON  BOOKS. 


GUNBOAT  SERIES.    By  HARRY  CASTLEMON.    6vols.    12mo. 

FRANK  THE  YOUNG  NATURALIST.  FRANK  ON  A  GUNBOAT. 

FRANK  IN  THE  WOODS.  FRANK  BEFOUE  VICKSBURG. 

FRANK  ON  THE  LOWER  MISSISSIPPI.        FRANK  ON  THE  PRAIRIE. 

ROCKY  MOUNTAIN   SERIES.     By  HARRY  CASTLEMON.     3  vols.    12mo. 

Cloth. 

FRANK  AMONG  THE  RANCHEROS.        FRANK  AT  DON  CARLOS'  RANCH. 
FRANK  IN  THE  MOUNTAINS. 

SPORTSMAN'S  CLUB  SERIES.    By  HARRY  CASTLEMON.    3  vols.   12mo. 

Cloth. 

THE  SPORTSMAN'S  CLUB  IN  THE  SADDLE. 
THE  SPORTSMAN'S  CLUB  AFLOAT. 
THE  SPORTSMAN'S  CLUB  AMONG  THE  TRAPPERS. 

FRANK    NELSON    SERIES.     By   HARRY  CASTLEMON.     3  vols.     12mo. 

Cloth. 
SNOWED  UP.         FRANK  IN  THE  FORECASTLE.         THE  BOY  TRADERS. 

BOY  TRAPPER  SERIES.    By  HARRY  CASTLEMON.    3  vols.    12mo.   Cloth. 
THE  BURIED  TREASURE.      THE  BOY  TRAPPER.      THE  MAIL-CARRIER. 

ROUGHING  IT  SERIES.    By  HARRY  CASTLEMON.    3  vols.    12mo.    Cloth. 
GEORGE  IN  CAMP.      GEORGE  AT  THE  WHEEL.     GEORGE  AT  THE  FORT. 

ROD  AND  GUN  SERIES.    By  HARRY  CASTLEMON.  3  vols.   12mo.    Cloth. 
DON  GORDON'S  SHOOTING  Box.  ROD  AND  GUN  CLUB. 

THE  YOUNG  WILD  FOWLERS. 

GO-AHEAD  SERIES.    By  HARRY  CASTLEMON.    3  vols.    12mo.    Cloth. 
TOM  NEWCOMBE.  GO-AHEAD.  No  Moss. 

FOREST  AND  STREAM  SERIES.     By  HARRY  CASTLEMON.  3  vols.  12mo. 

Cloth.  v 

JOE  WAYRINO.  SNAGGED  AND  SUNK.  STEEL  HORSE. 

WAR  SERIES.     By  HARRY  CASTLEMON.    5  vols.    12mo.    Cloth. 
TRUE  TO  HIS  COLORS.  RODNEY  THE  PARTISAN. 

RODNEY  THE  OVERSEER.  MARCY  THE  BLOCKADE-RUNNER. 

MARCY  THK  REFUGEE. 

Other  Volumes  in  Preparation. 


COPYRIGHT,  1889,  BY  PORTER  &  COATES. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  ALL  ABOUT  THE  FLAG,  ....      5 

II.  THE  STRANGE  BANNER,          ....         24 

III.  CHEERS  FOR  "  THE  STARS  AND  BARS,"       .        .    44 

IV.  RODNEY'S  THREAT, 65 

V.  THE  PAID  SPY,    . 88 

VI.  THE  STRUGGLE  ON  THE  TOWER, 

VII.  OLD  TOBY'S  MONEY 

VIII.  BUD  COBLE'S  WATERLOO 

IX.  THE  COMMITTEE  AT  WORK, 

X.  THE  CALL  TO  ARMS, 

XI.  BUD'S  MESSENGER  IN  TROUBLE, 

XII.  THE  FIRST  COMPANY  IN  ACTION,    . 

XIII.  HAULING  DOWN  THE  COLORS, 

XIV.  MARCY  CHANGES  HIS  CLOTHES, 
XV.  FORCED  INTO  THE  SERVICE, 

XVI.  SECRET  ENEMIES, 

XVII.  MARCY  GRAY  PRIVATEERSMAN,  . 

XVIII.  CONCLUSION 

iii 


484064 

LIBRARY 


TRUE  TO  HIS  COLORS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ALL  ABOUT  THE  FLAG. 

»•  T-)  ODNEY  GRAY,  I  am  ashamed  of  you ; 

J_\  and  if  you  were  not  my  cousin,  I 
should  be  tempted  to  thrash  you  within  an 
inch  of  your  life." 

"Never  mind  the  relationship.  After  list- 
ening to  the  sentiments  you  have  been  preach- 
ing in  this  academy  for  the  last  three  months, 
I  am  more  ashamed  of  it  than  you  can  pos- 
sibly be.  You're  a  Yankee  at  heart,  and  a 
traitor  to  your  State.  Let  go  those  hal- 
liards!" 

"I'll  not  do  it.  Look  here,  Rodney.  Your 
ancestors  and  mine  have  fought  under  this 
flag  ever  since  it  has  been  a  flag,  and,  if  I  can 
help  it,  you  shall  not  be  the  first  of  our  name 

5 


6  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

to  haul  it  down.  Let  go  yourself,  and  stand 
back,  or  I  will  throw  you  over  the  parapet." 

"But  that  flag  doesn't  belong  up  there  any 
longer,  and  I  say,  and  we  all  say,  that  it  shall 
not  stay.  Here's  our  banner  ;  and  if  there's  a 
war  coming,  as  some  of  you  seem  to  think,  it 
will  lead  us  to  victory  on  every  battle-field." 

An  exciting  scene  was  being  enacted  in  and 
around  the  belfry  of  the  Barrington  Military 
Institute  on  the  morning  of  the  9th  of  March, 
1861 ;  and  it  was  but  one  of  many  similar 
scenes  which,  for  some  time  past,  had  been  of 
almost  daily  occurrence  in  many  parts  of  the 
South.  It  had  been  brought  about  by  the 
efforts  of  a  band  ol  young  secessionists,  headed 
by  Rodney  Gray,  to  haul  down  the  academy 
flag,  and  to  hoist  in  its  place  a  strange  banner — 
one  that  nobody  had  ever  seen  or  heard  of  pre- 
vious to  the  4th  of  March,  the  day  on  which 
Mr.  Lincoln  was  inaugurated  President  of  the 
United  States.  The  students  who  were  gath- 
ered on  the  top  of  the  tower  at  the  time  our 
story  begins  were  Southern  boys  without 
exception,  but  they  did  not  all  believe  in 
secession  and  disunion.  Many  of  them  were 


ALL   ABOUT  THE   FLAG.  7 

loyal  to  the  old  flag,  and  were  not  ready  to 
see  it  hauled  down,  and  a  strange  piece  of 
bunting  run  up  in  its  place. 

Those  were  exciting  times  in  our  country's 
history,  you  may  be  sure.  Rumors  of  war 
filled  the  air  on  every  side.  Seven  States  had 
rebelled  and  defied  the  authority  of  the  gov- 
ernment, and  for  no  other  reason  than  because 
a  man  they  did  not  like  had  been  elected 
President.  A  new  government  had  been  estab- 
lished at  Montgomery,  and  formally  inaugu- 
rated on  the  18th  of  February.  Jefferson 
Davis,  President  of  the  seceded  States,  had 
been  authorized  to  accept  the  services  of  one 
hundred  thousand  volunteers  to  serve  for  one 
year,  unless  sooner  discharged,  and  they  were 
to  be  mustered  to  "repel  invasion,  maintain 
the  rightful  possession  of  the  Confederate 
States  of  America,  and  secure  the  public  tran- 
quillity against  threatened  assault."  Every 
schoolboy  who  has  paid  any  attention  to  his 
history  knows  that  there  was  not  the  slightest 
excuse  for  calling  this  immense  army  into  ex- 
istence. The  disunion  leaders  repeatedly  de- 
clared that  Northern  men  would  not  fight,  and 


8  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

they  seemed  to  have  good  grounds  for  think- 
ing so  ;  for,  although  Fort  Sumter  was  sur- 
rounded by  hostile  batteries,  no  attempt  had 
been  made  to  send  supplies  to  Major  Anderson 
and  the  gallant  fellows  who  were  shut  up  in 
the  fort  with  him,  and  more  than  five  weeks 
passed  after  the  formation  of  the  Confederate 
government  before  President  Lincoln  called 
for  seventy-five  thousand  militia  to  ' '  suppress 
unlawful  combinations,  and  to  cause  the  laws 
to  be  duly  executed."  But  this  unnecessary 
act  of  the  Confederate  Provisional  Congress 
had  just  the  effect  it  was  intended  to  have. 
It  "fired  the  Southern  heart,"  and  immedi- 
ately every  man,  woman,  and  boy  "  took 
sides."  The  papers  had  just  brought  the  glo- 
rious news  to  Barrington,  and  the  students  at 
the  military  academy  were  in  a  state  of  in- 
tense excitement  over  it. 

Even  at  this  late  day  there  are  boys — bright 
fellows,  too — who  believe  that  when  the  war 
broke  out  every  one  who  lived  in  the  South 
was  a  rebel ;  but  this  was  by  no  means  the 
case.  The  South  was  divided  against  itself, 
and  so  was  the  North.  Horace  Greeley,  in  his 


ALL   ABOUT  THE   FLAG.  9 

"Recollections  of  a  Busy  Life,"  tells  us  that 
in  the  beginning  there  were  not  more  than  half 
a  million  "Simon-pure"  secessionists  to  be 
found  among  the  five  millions  and  more  of 
whites  who  lived  south  of  Mason  and  Dixon's 
line.  Of  course  subsequent  events,  like  the 
War  and  Emancipation  proclamations,  added 
to  this  number;  but  even  at  the  end  there 
were  Union-loving  people  scattered  all  through 
the  seceded  States,  and  they  clung  to  their 
principles  in  spite  of  everything,  fighting  the 
conscript  officers,  and  resisting  all  the  efforts 
that  were  made  to  force  them  into  the  rebel 
army.  The  Confederates  called  these  plucky 
men  and  boys  traitors,  although  they  denied 
that  they  were  traitors  themselves.  They 
hated  them  with  an  undying  hatred,  and  when 
they  captured  them  with  arms  in  their  hands, 
as  Forrest  captured  the  garrison  at  Fort  Pil- 
low, they  made  short  work  with  them. 

If  it  is  true  that  a  majority  of  the  Southern 
people  believed  that  a  State  had  the  right  to 
withdraw  from  the  Union  when  things  were 
not  managed  in  a  satisfactory  way,  it  is 
equally  true  that  there  was  a  party  in  the 


10  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

North  who  held  the  same  opinion.  They  said, 
"Let  the  erring  sisters  go"  if  they  want  to, 
and. declared  that  "Whenever  any  consider- 
able section  of  our  Union  shall  deliberately 
resolve  to  go  out,  we  shall  resist  all  coercive 
measures  designed  to  keep  it  in."  These 
were  the  rabid  Abolitionists,  who  were  per- 
fectly willing  that  the  nation  should  be  de- 
stroyed rather  than  that  it  should  continue  to 
exist  half-slave  and  half-free.  One  of  their 
leaders,  who  afterward  became  a  Union  gen- 
eral, declared,  "If  slavery  is  the  condition  of 
the  perpetuity  of  the  Union,  let  the  Union 
slide"  for  slavery  must  in  no  case  be  allowed 
to  continue.  The  Southern  planters  wanted 
that  their  "peculiar  institution"  should  be 
taken  into  the  territories,  while  the  Abolition- 
ists demanded  that  it  should  be  blotted  out 
altogether ;  and  to  these  two  parties  we  are 
indebted  for  our  four  years'  war. 

There  was  still  another  secession  party  on 
both  sides  of  the  line,  who  thought  the  gov- 
ernment had  no  power  to  keep  the  Southern 
States  in  the  Union  if  they  did  not  want  to 
stay,  and  that  if  allowed  to  go  in  peace  they 


ALL   ABOUT   THE   FLAG.  11 

would  soon  get  tired  of  trying  to  manage  their 
own  affairs,  and  drift  back  into  the  Union  of 
their  own  free  will.  It  was  better  that  the 
Union  should  be  peacefully  sundered  than 
that  there  should  be  a  war  about  it.  But 
another  party  said  that  such  talk  was  trea- 
son ;  that  the  Constitution  was  ordained  to 
establish  a  "  more  perfect  Union,"  which  was 
to  be  "perpetuated";  that  no  State,  or  com- 
bination of  States,  had  any  right  to  try  to 
break  up  the  government  because  they  could 
no  longer  run  things  to  suit  themselves ;  and 
that  there  was  not  room  enough  for  another 
flag  on  this  Continent.  This  was  the  good  old 
Union  party,  and  fortunately  it  was  resolute 
enough  and  strong  enough  to  run  the  starry 
banner  up  to  the  masthead  and  keep  it  there. 
This  was  what  Marcy  Gray,  a  North  Carolina 
boy,  had  done  on  this  particular  morning  on 
the  roof  of  the  Barrington  Military  Institute, 
and  he  had  done  it,  too,  in  spite  of  all  the 
efforts  his  cousin,  Rodney  Gray,  backed  by 
nearly  all  the  young  rebels  in  the  school,  had 
made  to  prevent  it. 
Ever  since  the  day  on  which  the  news  came 


12  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

that  South  Carolina  had  passed  the  ordinance 
of  secession,  that  flag,  which  up  to  this  time 
had  been  raised  and  lowered  only  at  certain 
hours,  had  been  a  bone  of  contention.  For 
long  years  it  had  floated  over  the  academy, 
and  no  one  had  ever  had  a  word  to  say  against 
it ;  but  the  moment  it  became  known  that  one 
of  the  Southern  States  had  decided  that  she 
would  not  stay  in  the  Union  if  Mr.  Lincoln  was 
to  rule  over  it,  there  was  a  great  change  in  the 
feelings  of  the  students  regarding  that  piece  of 
bunting.  What  an  excitement  there  was  on 
the  morning  of  the  21st  of  December,  when 
Rodney  Gray  rushed  into  the  hall  with  his 
Charleston  Mercury  in  his  hand  ! 

"  Hurrah  for  plucky  little  South  Carolina !  " 
he  shouted,  striking  tip  a  war-dance  and 
flourishing  the  paper  over  his  head.  "Listen 
to  this,  fellows :  '  The  Union  is  dissolved. 
Passed  at  1:15  P.M.,  December  20,  I860,  an 
ordinance  to  dissolve  the  Union  existing  be- 
tween the  State  of  South  Carolina  and  other 
States  united  with  her  under  the  compact  en- 
titled "The  Constitution  of  the  United  States 
of  America."  '  There  it  is  in  black  and  white. 


ALL   ABOUT   THE  FLAG.  13 

She's  out,  and  of  course  all  the  other  Cotton 
States  will  go  with  her.  The  Stars  and  Stripes 
have  been  pulled  down  in  the  city  of  Charles- 
ton, and  the  State  flag  is  flying  over  all  the 
public  buildings.  Let's  follow  their  example, 
and  haul  that  flag  down  from  the  tower.  Come 
on,  Marcy." 

These  two  boys,  Rodney  and  Marcy  Gray, 
were  very  popular  among  their  fellows,  and 
had  been  looked  up  to  as  leaders  ever  since 
they  arrived  at  the  dignity  of  memberships  in 
the  first  class  and  company.  They  were  cous- 
ins, and  both  were  Southern  born.  Marcy  was 
a  "Tarheel,"  because  he  came  from  North 
Carolina,  and  Rodney  was  called  a  "  Pelican," 
Louisiana  being  his  native  State. 

Rodney's  father  was  a  rich  sugar-planter 
who  did  not  want  to  have  anything  to  do  with 
Northern  men,  some  of  whom  would  have 
taken  his  slaves  from  him  if  they  had  possessed 
the  power,  and  thus  deprived  him  of  the  means 
of  working  his  fine  plantation  ;  and  it  was 
natural  that  his  only  son  should  follow  in  his 
lead.  Rodney  believed  in  State  Rights,  and 
preached  his  doctrines  as  often  as  he  could 


14  TRUE  TO   HIS    COLORS. 

find  any  one  willing  to  listen  to  him.  His 
Cousin  Marcy  had  no  father  (he  was  lost  at 
sea  when  the  boy  and  his  older  brother,  Jack, 
were  quite  young),  and  he  believed  as  his 
mother  did — that  slavery  was  wrong,  that  the 
Union  was  right,  and  that  those  who  wanted 
to  destroy  it  were  fanatics  who  did  not  know 
what  they  were  about.  But  Marcy  was  not  a 
passive  Unionist.  On  the  day  South  Carolina 
began  threatening  secession,  he  declared  that 
she  ought  to  be  whipped  into  submission  ;  and 
he  had  never  ceased  to  proclaim  his  principles 
in  spite  of  the  lowering  looks  he  saw  and  the 
threats  he  heard  on  every  side.  The  boys  de- 
clared that  they  would  send  him  to  Coventry  ; 
that  is,  withdraw  from  all  fellowship  with 
him  ;  but  when  they  came  to  try  it,  they  found 
to  their  surprise  and  disgust,  that  they  would 
have  to  go  back  on  more  than  half  the  school, 
for  some  of  the  best  boys  in  it  promptly  sided 
with  Marcy.  The  latter  had  many  friends,  and 
the  Union  sentiment  was  strong  in  the  acad- 
emy ;  but  on  the  morning  that  Rodney  Gray 
read  the  extract  from  the  Charleston  Mercury, 
showing  that  South  Carolina  had  made  no  idle 


ALL   ABOUT  THE   FLAG.  15 

threat  when  she  threatened  to  secede  if  she 
could  not  have  her  own  way,  then  the  real 
test  came.  Many  of  the  boys  were  astonished 
and  shocked,  for  they  had  never  believed  that 
things  would  come  to  such  a  pass.  The  mail 
having  just  been  distributed,  they  all  had 
papers,  but  they  did  not  stop  to  read  them 
after  listening  to  those  ominous  headlines. 
They  shoved  them  into  their  pockets  and  went 
slowly  out  of  the  building,  while  Rodney  and 
his  fellows,  who  were  almost  beside  themselves 
with  exultation  and  excitement,  made  a  rush 
for  the  stairs  that  led  to  the  tower.  On  the 
way  Rodney  stopped  to  exchange  a  few  words 
with  his  cousin. 

"You  didn't  think  it  would  come,  did 
you?''  he  exclaimed,  walking  up  to  Marcy 
and  snatching  away  the  paper  on  which  the 
latter' s  eyes  were  fastened.  "  But  you  see  it 
has,  don't  you?  It  seems  that  those  furious 
threats  about  secession  were  not  all  talk,  don't 
it  ?  But  seriously,  Marcy,  I  know  you  stand 
where  every  other  Southern  boy  stands,  and 
that  you  are  with  us  heart  and  soul.  All 
I  ask  of  you  is  to  say  so.  Why  don't 


16  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

you  speak  ?  Which  side  are  you  on,  any 
way?" 

But  Marcy  did  not  utter  a  word.  Although 
he  looked  straight  at  his  cousin  he  did  not  ap- 
pear to  know  that  Rodney  was  talking  to  him, 
for  his  mind  was  busy  with  other  matters. 

"  Tell  him  you're  neutral/'  suggested  Dick 
Graham,  whose  home  was  in  Missouri,  and 
whom  we  may  meet  again  under  different  cir- 
cumstances. "  That's  what  I  am  going  to  be, 
for  I  don't  think  my  State  will  follow  in 
South  Carolina's  lead." 

"But  I  am  not  neutral."  replied  Marcy, 
arousing  himself  at  last.  "  I  am  for  the  Union 
all  over,  and  I'm  sorry  we  haven't  a  Jackson 
in  Washington  at  this  moment  to  say  that  it 
must  and  shall  be  preserved.  I  hope  Buchanan 
will  send  ships  enough  into  Charleston  harbor 
to  blow  that  miserable  State  out  of  water." 

"Let  him  try  it,  and  see  how  quickly  the 
other  Cotton  States  will  arm  to  help  her,"  ex- 
claimed Bob  Cole,  who  was  one  of  Rodney's 
friends  and  followers.  "Coerce  a  sovereign 
State  ?  The  President  can't  do  it.  The  Con- 
stitution does  not  give  him  the  power." 


ALL   ABOUT  THE   FLAG.  17 

Bob  Cole  did  not  know  it,  and  neither 
did  any  of  the  other  boys  who  were  standing 
around  listening  to  his  fiery  words,  but  that 
was  the  very  argument  the  frightened  chief 
magistrate  was  going  to  put  forth  in  his  next 
message  to  Congress. 

"  The  President  will  only  make  a  bad  mat- 
ter worse  if  he  tries  any  fool  thing  like  that," 
continued  Bob,  who,  like  most  of  the  boys  of 
that  section  of  the  country,  had  heard  these 
matters  discussed  so  often  that  he  had  them 
at  his  tongue's  end.  "  I  tell  you  that  the 
events  of  yesterday  are  an  entering  wedge. 
We  are  tired  of  the  company  of  those  Yan- 
kees up  North,  and  now  we  are  going  to  get 
rid  of  them  and  have  a  government  of  our 
own;  see  if  we  don't.  Why  should  we  not? 
The  people  up  there  do  not  belong  to  the  same 
race  we  do.  They  are  regicides  and  Round- 
heads— plodding,  stingy  folks,  in  whose  eyes 
a  dollar  looks  as  big  as  a  cart-wheel.  The 
race  who  settled  Virginia  and  scattered  all 
pver  these  Southern  States,  were  cavaliers  and 
money  spenders,  and  their  descendants  are 
the  same.  We've  wanted  to  get  rid  of  them 


18  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

ever  since  1830,  and  now  we  are  going  to  do 
it.  Patrick  Henry  warned  us  against  forming 
a  partnership  with  them  in  the  first  place." 

"  Whom  do  you  mean  by  us  and  we  ?  "  de- 
manded Marcy,  who  had  listened  in  silence  to 
this  speech,  which  was  addressed  to  the  boys 
gathered  in  the  hall  rather  than  to  himself. 
"  You  don't  live  in  South  Carolina." 

"No,  but  I  do,"  said  Ed  Billings,  elbowing 
his  way  to  the  foot  of  the  stairs  on  which  Bob 
had  perched  himself  when  he  began  his  ad- 
dress. "I  go  with  my  State,  and  you  will 
have  to  go  with  yours  or  show  yourself  a 
traitor." 

"  A  traitor  to  what  ? "  inquired  Marcy. 

"To  your  State,"  Billings  almost  shouted. 

"My  State  hasn't  seceded  yet  ;  but  if  she 
does,  and  I  go  with  her,  how  will  I  stand  in 
regard  to  the  old  flag — the  one  that  waves  over 
this  academy  ?" 

Billings  tried  to  answer,  but  his  voice  was 
drowned  in  the  wild  shouts  that  arose  from 
the  assembled  students. 

"  Haul  the  flag  down  !  "  they  yelled,  almost 
as  one  boy. 


ALL   ABOUT  THE   FLAG.  19 

"No,  no,"  cried  some  of  the  more  reason- 
able ones,  after  they  had  taken  time  to  think 
twice.  "Let's  wait  upon  the  colonel  and  re- 
quest him  to  have  it  taken  down." 

"  There's  one  thing  I  want  you  all  to  bear  in 
mind,"  added  a  tall  fellow,  who  hearing  the 
tumult  in  the  hall  had  come  back  to  see  what 
it  was  all  about.  "Those  colors  shall  not 
come  down  without  the  colonel's  orders,  and 
I'll  mix  up  promiscuous  with  any  chap  who 
lays  an  ugly  hand  upon  them." 

So  it  seemed  that  the  old  flag  had  defenders 
even  here ;  and  although  it  may  not  have  had 
a  very  sincere  friend  in  the  person  of  the  head 
of  the  school,  he  positively  refused  to  order 
it  down,  or  to  permit  the  students  to  pull  it 
down.  It  would  be  time  enough  to  attend  to 
that  when  they  learned  what  the  State  was 
going  to  do.  The  boys  went  away  disap- 
pointed ;  but  the  most  of  them  believed  that 
the  day  would  come  when  they  could  work 
their  sweet  will  with  that  "emblem  of  tyr- 
anny," as  they  had  already  begun  to  call  it. 

From  that  time  forward  there  were  none  in 
all  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land  who 


20  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

kept  a  closer  watch  upon  passing  events  than 
did  the  three  hundred  students  of  the  Barring- 
ton  military  academy ;  but  it  is  a  question 
whether  they  did  not  imbibe  a  great  many 
false  ideas  along  with  the  news  they  read. 
The  Southern  press  never  did  deal  fairly  with 
its  readers.  All  dispatches  favorable  to  the 
secessionists  and  their  cause  were  published, 
as  a  matter  of  course  ;  but  those  that  were  not 
favorable  were  either  suppressed  entirely,  or 
distorted  out  of  all  semblance  to  the  truth. 
They  began  this  course  in  the  early  days  of 
the  Confederacy  and  kept  it  up  to  the  end, 
one  of  their  generals  forging  a  telegraph  dis- 
patch, in  which  he  announced  that  he  had 
won  a  great  battle,  during  which  he  killed  and 
raptured  twenty  thousand  Federals,  and  de- 
stroyed four  of  Porter's  gunboats. 

For  three  months  the  flag  that  floated  over 
the  academy  held  its  place.  Persevering  and 
daring  attempts  were  made  to  steal  it  at  night, 
but  they  were  every  one  frustrated  by  the  vigi- 
lance and  courage  of  the  boys  who  had  not  yet 
lost  all  love  for  it,  and  for  the  memory  of  those 
whose  deeds  it  commemorated-  When  the 


ALL   ABOUT  THE  FLAG.  21 

colonel  announced  that  he  would  take  charge 
of  the  bunting  at  night  the  Union  boys  thought 
it  would  be  in  safe  hands  ;  but  it  turned  out 
afterward  that  they  were  mistaken. 

The  tension  of  brain  and  nerve  to  which  the 
students  were  subjected  during  the  next  few 
weeks  was  something  to  wonder  at,  and  every 
day  added  to  their  suspense  and  anxiety. 
South  Carolina  sent  commissioners  to  other 
States,  urging  them  to  join  her  in  the  secession 
movement,  and  one  of  them  shouted  to  the 
citizens  of  Georgia :  "  Buy  arms,  and  throw  the 
bloody  spear  into  the  den  of  the  assassins  and 
incendiaries,  and  God  defend  the  right !  " 
But  Stephens  said  in  reply  :  "  I  tell  you  frankly 
that  the  election  of  a  man  constitutionally 
chosen  president  is  not  sufficient  cause  for  any 
State  to  separate  from  the  Union."  And  yet 
in  a  very  few  weeks  this  same  Alexander  H. 
Stephens  was  vice-president  of  the  Confederacy. 
Mississippi  went  out  of  the  Union  first,  and 
others  followed,  until  there  were  seven  of  them 
to  organize  a  new  government  under  a  new 
flag.  Then  it  was  that  the  first  open  attempt 
was  made  to  haul  the  old  banner  down  from 


22  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

the  academy  flag-staff ;  but  it  was  promptly 
met,  and  although  Rodney  Gray  and  his  fol- 
lowers had  been  reinforced  by  nearly  all  the 
students  belonging  to  the  seceded  States,  the 
Union  boys  were  strong  enough  to  drive  them 
down  stairs,  through  the  hall,  and  out  of  the 
building.  They  tried  to  be  as  good-natured  as 
they  could  about  it,  but  there  were  a  few  fights 
that  took  place  before  the  peaceable  ones  could 
interfere,  and  the  result  was  that  Rodney 
Gray  and  some  others  found  themselves  in  the 
guard-house.  But  they  were  never  brought  to 
trial,  for,  after  that,  events  came  thick  and 
fast,  and  the  rigid  discipline  to  which  the  stu- 
dents had  hitherto  been  subjected  was  so 
greatly  relaxed,  that  it  was  a  wonder  the 
school  held  together  as  long  as  it  did.  Before 
the  Confederate  Congress  adjourned  it  passed 
the  act  of  which  we  have  spoken,  authorizing 
President  Davis  to  accept  the  services  of  one 
hundred  thousand  one  year's  men,  and  then 
the  excitement  was  at  fever  heat. 

This  act  was  passed  on  the  7th  of  March,  and 
on  the  evening  of  the  next  day  the  papers 
brought  the  news  of  it  to  Barrington.  There 


ALL   ABOUT   THE   FLAG.  23 

was  also  one  other  act  of  the  Confederate  Con- 
gress which  excited  some  comment,  but,  with 
the  exception  of  Rodney  Gray,  no  one  at  the 
academy  gave  it  a  second  thought.  When  you 
hear  what  that  act  was,  and  what  Rodney  did 
about  it,  you  will  perhaps  realize  how  very 
much  in  earnest  thedisunionists  were,  and  how 
their  unreasonable  hostility  toward  those  who 
did  not  believe  as  they  did  led  them  to  forget 
their  manhood,  and  do  things  they  would  not 
have  dreamed  of  in  their  sane  and  sober 
moments. 

The  same  mail  that  brought  these  papers 
brought  also  several  mysterious  packages,  each 
of  which  contained  an  article  that  none  of  the 
Barrington  people  had  ever  seen  before.  One 
of  them  was  addressed  to  Rodney  Gray.  He 
ran  the  guard  and  went  to  the  post-office  after 
it ;  or,  rather,  he  climbed  the  fence  in  full 
view  of  the  sentry,  who  turned  his  back  and 
walked  off  without  making  any  effort  to  stop 
him.  The  thing  he  found  in  that  package  was 
what  brought  on  the  fight  between  him  and 
Marcy,  to  which  reference  was  made  at  the 
beginning  of  this  chapter. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE   STRANGE   BANNER. 

THE  military  academy  was  located  a  little 
over  two  miles  from  Barrington,  which 
was  a  wealthy  and  aristocratic  place  of  about 
three  thousand  inhabitants.  It  was  a  square 
stone  building,  flanked  with  towers  at  each 
corner,  and  looked  something  like  a  little 
fortress  when  viewed  from  a  distance.  In  the 
days  when  military  discipline  had  been 
enforced,  the  mail  was  brought  to  the 
academy  regularly  every  morning  and  even- 
ing ;  but  after  the  presidential  election  the 
students  became  so  very  restless  and  impatient 
that  they  could  not  wait  for  old  darkey  Sam 
and  his  slow-going  mule  to  bring  them  their 
letters  and  papers.  They  threw  the  regula- 
tions to  the  winds,  and  openly  defying  courts- 
martial  and  every  other  form  of  punishment, 
climbed  the  fence  in  plain  sight  of  the  sentries 
and  went  to  town  in  a  body.  At  least  that 

24 


THE   STRANGE  BANNER.  25 

was  what  some  of  them  did ;  but  a  few  of 
the  more  obedient  and  easy-going  ones,  like 
Marcy  Gray  and  his  particular  friends,  asked 
for  a  pass  when  they  desired  it,  and  if  they 
didn't  get  it  they  had  self-control  enough  to 
remain  within  bounds. 

Rodney  Gray  and  the  boys  who  went  to 
Barrington  with  him  on  the  day  we  have 
mentioned  saw  that  there  was  "  something 
up"  the  minute  they  reached  town.  Blue 
"nullification"  badges,  and  red,  white,  and 
blue  rosettes  were  seen  on  every  side,  arid 
strange  banners  were  waving  in  the  air  ;  those 
who  had  no  flag- staffs  in  their  yards  or  on 
their  houses  hanging  the  colors  out  of  their 
upper  windows.  Heretofore  the  students  had 
sometimes  seen  men  and  women  walking  the 
streets  with  small  Union  flags  pinned  to  their 
breasts  ;  but  there  was  not  one  in  sight  now. 

"What's  in  the  wind?"  exclaimed  Rod- 
ney, after  he  had  taken  a  glance  around  and 
noted  these  little  things.  "  And  what  sort  of 
a  flag  is  that  up  there  on  Mr.  Riley's  office  ? " 

"  It  must  be  the  new  Confederate  banner, 
that  made  its  appearance  for  the  first  time  on 


26  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

the  4th,"  replied  Dick  Graham,  who  was  one 
of  the  party. 

"Hurry  up,  fellows,"  cried  Ed  Billings, 
catching  the  two  by  the  arm  and  quickening 
his  pace.  "  We're  going  to  hear  great  news 
this  evening,  and  I  am  impatient  to  know 
what  it  will  be.  Hold  on  ;  now  we  shall  hear 
all  about  it." 

Just  then  a  couple  of  young  ladies  with 
whom  they  were  well  acquainted  came  up ;  the 
boys  lifted  their  caps  to  them,  and  Ed  con- 
tinued, pointing  first  to  the  red,  white,  and 
blue  rosettes  with  which  they  were  decorated, 
and  then  at  the  new  colors  that  were  fluttering 
over  their  heads : 

"Anything  exciting  been  going  on  lately? 
And  what  has  become  of  all  the  little  Union 
flags  we  saw  yesterday  ? " 

"  No  doubt  they  have  been  concealed  to 
await  the  time  when  the  Yankees  shall  come 
marching  through  here  with  fire  and  sword," 
replied  one  of  the  girls. 

Such  talk  was  common  enough  in  the  South 
in  those  days,  and  the  people  learned  it  not 
only  from  their  own  leaders,  but  from  seces- 


THE   STRANGE   BANNER.  27 

sion  sympathizers  who  lived  in  the  North. 
Fire  and  sword  were  just  what  Jefferson  Davis 
intended  to  give  the  States  that  did  not  belong 
to  the  Confederacy.  This  is  what  he  said  in 
Ms  speech  at  Montgomery  on  the  evening  of 
February  15 : 

"  If  war  must  come,  it  must  be  on  Northern, 
not  on  Southern,  soil.  A  glorious  future  is  be- 
fore us.  The  grass  will  grow  in  Northern  cities 
where  the  pavements  have  been  worn  off  by  the 
tread  of  commerce.  We  will  carry  war  where 
it  is  easy  to  advance,  where  food  for  the  sword 
and  torch  await  our  armies  in  the  densely  pop- 
ulated cities." 

Ex-President  Franklin  Pierce  of  New  Hamp- 
shire made  use  of  nearly  the  same  language 
when  he  wrote  to  Davis,  assuring  him  that, 
"  If  there  is  any  fighting  it  will  be  within  our 
own  borders  and  in  our  own  streets/'  Turn 
to  your  history  if  you  want  to  see  how  these 
confident  predictions  were  fulfilled. 

"Well,  if  those  Yankee  flags  are  not 
brought  to  light  until  the  Yankees  themselves 
come  marching  through  this  State,  you  will 
never  see  them  again/'  said  Rodney,  with  em- 


28  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

phasis.  ' '  If  the  Northern  people  fool  with  us 
we  will  keep  them  so  busy  on  their  own  ground 
that  they  will  never  think  of  coming  down 
here.  But  what's  the  use  of  talking  about 
war!  They'll  not  fight.  I  only  wish  they 
would,  so  that  we  might  show  them  how  easy 
it  would  be  for  us  to  whip  them.  But  is  that 
our  flag  up  there  ?  And  what  is  the  meaning 
of  those  ribbons  ?" 

"Oh,  haven't  you  heard?  Well,  you'll 
know  all  about  it  when  you  get  your  paper. 
The  president  has  been  empowered  to  call  for 
an  immense  army  of  our  gallant — 

"Bosh!"  sneered  Rodney;  and  then  he 
apologized  for  the  interruption  and  for  the  ex- 
pression he  had  used. 

"  But  we  need  an  army  to  hold  possession  of 
our  coast  defences,  do  we  not  ?  All  the  govern- 
ment property  in  the  Confederacy  has  been 
seized,  and  now  that  we  have  got  it,  we  must 
hold  fast  to  it." 

"  Certainly  ;  but  we  don't  need  an  army  to 
do  that.  Qur  school  battalion,  if  the  boys 
were  only  united,  could  do  it  and  not  half 
try." 


THE   STRANGE  BANNER.  29 

"  If  they  were  united  ?  "  repeated  one  of  the 
girls.  "You  do  not  mean  to  say  that  there 
are  traitors  in  that  school  ? " 

Rodney  replied  that  was  just  what  he  did 
mean  to  say.  He  declared  that  the  academy 
was  a  hotbed  of  treason,  and  Cole  and  Billings 
confirmed  his  words.  The  girls  were  surprised 
to  hear  it. 

"  And  even  the  colonel  hasn't  the  pluck  of 
a  cat  or  a  mind  of  his  own,"  continued  Bill- 
ings. "He  doesn't  seem  to  know  where  he 
stands." 

"Every  one  in  town  wonders  why  that  flag 
has  been  permitted  to  float  so  long,  and  now  I 
know,"  said  one  of  the  girls.  "The  colonel 
is  friendly  to  it ;  but  still,  if  you  young  gentle- 
men had  half  the  courage  we  have  given  you 
credit  for,  you  would  have  pulled  it  down  long 
ago." 

Rodney  winced.  He  did  not  like  to  con- 
fess that  he  and  his  friends  had  tried  their 
best  to  haul  the  flag  down,  but  the  Union  boys 
had  prevented  them  from  doing  it ;  for  he 
knew  the  girls  would  laugh  at  him.  They 
might  do  even  worse  than  that.  They  might 


80  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

tell  him  that  he  need  not  trouble  himself  to 
call  upon  them  any  more  (for  things  had  come 
to  that  pass  already),  so  he  brought  forward 
the  best  excuse  he  could  think  of  on  the  spur 
of  the  moment. 

"  But  the  colonel  will  not  allow  it,"  he  pro- 
tested. "  He  says  it  will  be  time  enough  to 
bother  with  the  flag  when  we  find  out  what 
the  State  is  going  to  do." 

"But  I  don't  see  how  you  can  march  under 
those  colors  when  your  own  gallant  Louisi- 
ana has  followed  South  Carolina  out  of  the 
Union." 

"I  confess  we  don't  like  it,"  said  Cole, 
"  but  a  good  soldier  always  obeys  orders,  you 
know.  Wait  until  the  State  acts,  and  then 
you  shall  hear  from  us." 

"  I  hope  to  hear  from  you  before  that  time, 
although  this  State  is  bound  to  go  with  the 
others.  I  should  be  ashamed  to  acknowledge 
that  I  live  within  her  borders  if  she  shows 
such  a  want  of  spirit  as  to  be  willing  to  re- 
main in  the  Union  after  all  that  has  happened. 
The  next  time  you  come  to  see  me,  Mr.  Cole," 
said  the  young  lady  sweetly,  ' '  I  shall  expect 


THE   STRANGE  BANNER.  31 

you  to  tell  me  that  that  flag  has  been  hauled 
down  in  spite  of  all  opposition,  and  that  our 
own  Confederate  flag  has  been  hoisted  in  its 
place." 

"So  that's  our  flag,  is  it?"  said  Rodney, 
casting  a  glance  of  pride  toward  the  Stars  and 
Bars  that  waved  from  several  buildings  within 
the  range  of  his  vision.  "  I  thought  as  much. 
When  did  it  get  here?" 

"  We  received  a  score  or  more  of  them  by 
this  day's  mail,  and  our  patriotic  citizens  lost 
no  time  in  giving  them  to  the  breeze,"  was 
the  reply. 

"  But  the  trouble  is,  we  haven't  any  flag  of 
that  sort  at  the  academy,"  said  Cole.  "  So 
how  are  we  to  run  it  up  in  place  of  the  Stars 
and  Stripes  ?"  . 

"  My  sister  and  I  will  see  that  you  have  the 
flag,  if  you  will  promise  to  hoist  it,"  answered 
one  of  the  girls.  "We  are  at  woik  upon  one 
now,  and  will  have  it  ready  for  you  to-mor- 
row at  this  hour,  provided  you  can  tell  us 
that  the  old  flag  has  been  hauled  down.  To- 
morrow, mind.  Shall  we  expect  you?" 

"I'll  be  around,"  replied  Cole,  but  he  did 


32  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

not  talk  as  glibly  as  he  usually  did,  for  he 
was  thinking  about  something  else.  To-mor- 
row at  that  hour.  By  gracious!  that  was 
bringing  the  thing  straight  home  to  a  fellow, 
wasn't  it?  That  meant  a  fight,  sure  ;  and  the 
Union  boys  were  not  only  as  brave  as  boys 
ever  get  to  be,  but  their  fists  were  as  hard  as 
so  many  bricks.  Cole  knew  that  by  experi- 
ence. And  if  he  could  not  tell  her  that  the 
old  flag  had  been  hauled  down,  he  need  not 
take  the  trouble  to  call  at  her  house.  The 
young  lady  did  not  say  so,  but  Cole  knew  well 
enough  that  that  was  what  she  meant. 

"The  commandant  is  one  traitor,  but  who 
are  the  others?"  she  asked,  after  a  moment's 
pause.  "  You  said  in  effect  that  the  school  is 
full  of  them.  The  colonel  does  not  often 
honor  us  girls  with  his  visits,  but  the  young 
gentlemen  do  sometimes,  and  we  should  like 
to  know  who  the  traitors  are,  so  that  we  can 
be  at  home  or  not,  as  circumstances  seem  to 
require.  Give  us  their  names,  please." 

Rodney's  companions  would  have  thought 
twice  before  complying  with  this  request,  but 
Rodney  himself  did  not  see  anything  surpris- 


THE  STRANGE  BANNER.  33 

ing  in  it.  The  girls  were  ardent  secessionists, 
and  of  course  they  did  not  care  to  associate 
with  those  who  stood  up  for  the  Yankees  and 
for  the  flag  they  worshiped.  The  cousin 
whom  he  had  always  loved  as  a  brother  was 
beneath  contempt  now,  for  he  was  a  traitor  to 
the  South,  and  undeserving  of  the  slightest 
show  of  respect  from  any  one  who  had  the 
least  respect  for  himself. 

"  Well,  there's  that  lovely  relative  of  mine 
for  one,"  said  Rodney  promptly. 

The  girls  could  hardly  believe  that  they  had 
heard  aright.  They  looked  at  each  other  in 
silence  for  a  moment,  and  then  they  looked  at 
Rodney. 

"  I  didn't  think  that  Marcy  Gray  was  such 
a  coward,"  said  one,  at  length. 

"  Oh,  you  are  'way  off  the  track  !  "  ex- 
claimed Dick  Graham,  who,  although  he  after- 
ward went  into  the  Confederate  Army  and  be- 
came a  partisan  ranger,  never  forgot  the  warm 
friendship  he  cherished  for  Marcy  Gray. 
*'  That  fellow  is  nobody's  coward,  and  you 
wouldn'  t  think  so  if  you  could  have  seen  him 
when — " 

3 


34  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"Look  here,  Dick,  "interrupted  Rodney, 
who  was  afraid  that  Marcy's  friend  was  about 
to  say  something  compromising.  "  It  is  very 
easy  for  a  fellow  to  say  that  he  is  for  the 
Union  when  he  is  so  far  away  from  the  North 
that  he  can  not,  by  any  possible  chance,  be 
called  upon  to  fight  for  the  opinions  he  pre- 
tends to  hold,  but  has  Marcy  the  courage  to 
show  by  his  acts  that  he  is  sincere  in  what  he 
says  ? ' ' 

"Well,  yes;  I  think  he  has,"  answered 
Dick.  "When  you  fellows  had  that  fight 
over  the  flag — " 

"That  isn't  what  I  mean,"  exclaimed  Rod- 
ney, impatiently. 

"  What  was  it,  Mr.  Graham  ? "  asked  one  of 
the  girls,  who  rather  wanted  to  see  Marcy 
Gray's  courage  vindicated,  if  there  were  any 
way  in  which  it  could  be  done.  "What  did 
he  do  ?  Did  you  really  have  a  fight  at  the 
academy  over  the  flag  ?  Go  on,  please,  and 
tell  us  all  about  it." 

Rodney  tried  to  speak,  but  Dick  was  not  to 
be  put  down.  He  knew  that  Rodney  was 
determined  to  say  something  to  his  cousin's 


THE   STRANGE  BANNER.  35 

injury  if  he  could,  and  Dick  Graham  was  not 
the  boy  to  stand  by  and  see  it  done  without 
raising  his  voice  in  protest. 

"Yes;  some  of  the  boys  tried  their  leyel 
best  to  get  the  flag,"  said  Dick,  "but  its  de- 
fenders were  much  too  numerous  and  strong 
for  them.  During  the  struggle  there  were 
some  middling  heavy  blows  passed,  and,  if  I 
mistake  not,  Rodney  came  in  for  a  few  that 
he'll  not  soon  forget." 

Rodney  tried  to  laugh  it  off  as  a  joke,  but 
it  was  easy  to  see  that  he  was  about  as  mad  as 
he  could  hold. 

"  Now  go  on  and  describe  the  part  you 
took  in  that  fracas,"  said  he,  as  soon  as  he 
could  speak. 

"  Who  ?  Me  ?  I  didn't  take  any  part  in  it. 
I  don't  fight.  I'm  neutral.  You  see  Missouri 
hasn't  gone  out  of  the  Union  yet,  and  I  don't 
intend  to  make  a  move  until  she  does.  See  ? 
I  was  not  saying  a  word  for  myself,  but  for 
Marcy,  who  isn't  here  to  take  his  own  part." 

"  What  I  want  to  get  at  is  this,"  continued 
Rodney.  "If  Marcy  is  so  devoted  to  the 
Union,  why  does  he  stay  here,  flinging  his 


30  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

obnoxious  doctrines  in  our  faces  every  chance 
he  gets?  Why 'doesn't  he  go  North  and  join 
the  Yankees?" 

'.'He  doesn't  fling  his  doctrines  in  our 
faces,"  Dick  interposed.  "He  stands  up  for 
them  when  he  thinks  it  necessary,  and  so 
would  I  if  I  believed  as  he  does." 

"I  admire  him  for  that,"  said  one  of  the 
girls. 

"Oh,  do  you?"  exclaimed  Rodney,  who 
was  sure  of  his  ground  now.  "  Will  you  con- 
tinue to  admire  him  when  I  tell  you  that  he 
hoped  the  Yankees  would  send  a  fleet  into 
Charleston  harbor  that  would  blow  South  Car- 
olina out  of  water  ?  " 

No,  the  girls  could  not  admire  Marcy  Gray 
or  anybody  else  who  talked  that  way.  If  that 
was  his  doctrine,  he  had  better  quit  the  South 
and  go  among  those  who  believed  as  he  did. 

"I  was  sure  you  would  say  so  ;  and  that 
was  the  point  I  was  trying  to  reach,"  contin- 
ued Rodney.  "That  was  what  I  meant  when 
I  asked  if  he  had  the  courage  to  back  up  his 
opinions." 

"lam  sorry  to  hear  that  of  Marcy,"  said 


THE   STRANGE   BANNER.  37 

one  of  the  girls,  and  her  face  showed  that  she 
meant  every  word  of  it.  "  He  is  such  a  splen- 
did horseman  and  looks  so  handsome  riding 
with  his  battery !  And  to  think  that  he  sym- 
pathizes with  our  oppressors  !  I  can't  realize 
it.  I  must  have  a  serious  talk  with  him,  for 
unless  he  conies  over  to  our  side,  he  will  be 
liable  to  arrest  if  he  stays  here  much  longer." 

"It's  a  wonder  to  me  that  he  hasn't  seen 
trouble  of  some  sort  before  this  time,"  ob- 
served Billings.  "He  doesn't  haul  in  his 
shingle  one  inch,  but  blurts  out  his  views 
wherever  he  happens  to  be,  and  the  first  thing 
he  knows  somebody  will  pop  him  over." 

"  I  shouldn't  like  to  be  the  one  to  try  it," 
Dick  Graham  remarked.  "Marcy  will  not 
take  a  whipping  quietly." 

"I  didn't  mean  that  he  would  get  into 
trouble  here  in  Barrington,  although  I  am 
afraid  he  will,  but  with  the  government,"  said 
the  girl.  "  One  other  thing  our  Congress  did 
was  to  pass  a  law  requiring  all  those  who  sym- 
pathize with  the  North  to  leave  the  limits  of 
the  Confederacy  within  ten  days."* 

"  But  don't  vou  know  that  this  State  hasn't 


38  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

joined  the  Confederacy  yet?"  asked  the  prac- 
tical Dick. 

"If  I  should  forget  it,  you  would  be  very 
likely  to  remind  me  of  the  fact,"  was  the  re- 
ply ;  "but  she  will  join  it  before  many  days 
have  passed,  and  then  where  will  Marcy  be?" 

"That's  the  best  news  I  have  heard  in  a 
month,"  declared  Rodney,  speaking  before  he 
thought.  Then,  seeing  that  his  companions 
looked  surprised,  he  hastened  to  add  :  "I  say 
it  is  good  news,  for  when  Marcy  hears  of  it  he 
will  understand  that  he  must  quit  his  non- 
sense and  come  out  boldly  for  one  side  or  the 
other.  If  he  is  with  us,  all  he  has  to  do  is  to 
say  so  ;  and  if  he  isn't,  he'll  have  to  pack  up 
and  clear  out." 

"  Oh,  we  hope  he'll  net  do  that,"  said  both 
the  girls  in  a  breath.  "Tell  him  to  come  and 
see  us,  and  we  will  turn  him  from  the  error  of 
his  ways.  Here  we  are  at  our  gate.  Thanks 
for  your  escort." 

"  Why  don't  you  ask  us  to  come  in?"  in- 
quired Cole. 

"  Because  we  have  given  you  something  to 
do  first.  Pull  down  that  Hag  and  run  the  ban- 


THE  STRANGE  BANNER.  39 

ner  of  the  Confederacy  up  in  its  place,  and 
then  you  may  come  as  often  as  you  please." 

"Well,  shall  I  tell  Marcy  to  keep  his  dis- 
tance until  he  has  made  up  his  mind  to  hoist 
the  right  sort  of  colors  ? "  said  Rodney. 

"By  no  means.  We  must  have  a  talk  with 
him,  and  if  we  fail  to  win  him  over,  we  shall 
know  how  to  punish  him." 

"That  was  rather  a  snub  for  you,  old  fel- 
low," said  Billings,  as  the  boys  raised  their 
caps  to  the  girls  and  once  more  turned  toward 
the  post-office.  "  They  are  sweet  on  Marcy,  and 
don't  mean  to  throw  him  over  just  because 
you  have  taken  a  sudden  dislike  to  him." 

"  It  was  a  snub  for  Cole  as  well,"  replied 
Rodney,  hotly.  "  He  will  never  see  the  inside 
of  Mr.  Taylor's  house  again,  for  those  girls 
have  imposed  upon  him  a  task  that  is  quite 
beyond  his  powers.  Couldn't  you  get  along 
without  wagging  your  jaw  so  freely  \  "  he  de- 
manded, turning  fiercely  upon  Dick  Graham. 
"  For  two  cents  you  and  I  would  mix  up  right 
here  in  the  street." 

"  Why,  what  in  the  world  did  I  say  ? "  asked 
Dick,  in  reply. 


40  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"You  disgraced  the  school  by  telling  those 
girls,  almost  as  plainly  as  you  could  speak 
it,  that  we  Southerners  are  in  the  minority 
there." 

"If  she  got  that  impression,  she  got  a  wrong 
one,"  said  Dick  quietly.  "I  said  that  the 
defenders  of  the  flag  were  too  many  and  too 
strong  for  you  fellows  who  tried  to  haul  it 
down,  and  that's  the  truth.  I  stood  up  for 
Marcy  because  I  am  his  friend,  and  you  ought 
to  be." 

"I  am  a  friend  to  no  boy,  cousin  or  no 
cousin,  who  talks  as  he  does,"  said  Rodney 
spitefully.  "  I  despise  a  traitor,  and  the  fel- 
low who  sticks  up  for  him — 

Dick  stopped  in  the  middle  of  the  sidewalk, 
rested  his  clenched  hands  upon  his  hips,  and 
waited  for  Rodney  to  finish  the  sentence.  For 
a  second  or  so  it  looked  as  though  the  two 
boys  were  going  to  "mix  up"  directly;  but 
Cole  and  Billings  interposed. 

"This  will  never  do,"  said  the  latter.  "  If 
you  are  determined  to  have  a  fight,  hurry  and 
get  your  mail,  and  then  we'll  go  back  to  the 
academy  and  fight  the  Yankees  and  their  sym- 


THE   STRANGE  BANNER.  41 

pathizers.  That's  what  we've  got  to  do  to- 
morrow, if  we  run  that  new  flag  up  on  the 
tower,  and  we  might  as  well  get  our  hands  in 
first  as  last.  Cole,  you  go  on  with  Dick,  and 
Rodney  and  I  will  follow." 

Dick  laughingly  declared  that  as  he  was  not 
spoiling  for  a  fight  he  could  get  on  very  well 
without  an  escort,  but  still  he  did  not  raise 
any  objection  when  Cole  took  him  by  the  arm 
and  led  him  away.  Rodney  slowly  followed, 
with  Billings  for  a  companion,  the  latter  using 
his  best  arguments  to  make  the  stubborn  Rod- 
ney see  that  he  could  not  hope  to  gain  any- 
thing by  showing  so  much  hostility  toward  his 
cousin,  who  was  popular  both  at  the  academy 
and  in  the  town,  and  that  the  Taylor  girls, 
from  whom  they  had  just  parted,  didn't  think 
any  the  more  of  him  for  what  he  had  said. 
Rodney  saw  that  plainly,  and  it  was  another 
thing  that  made  him  angry  ;  but  he  was  care- 
ful not  to  let  Billings  know  it.  He  took  no 
little  pride  in  his  horsemanship,  and  was  confi- 
dent that  he  made  a  very  fine  looking  sergeant 
of  artillery ;  but  none  of  the  girls  had  ever  told 
him  so,  and  he  couldn't  bear  to  hear  Marcy 


42  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLOES. 

praised  either.  He  was  envious,  as  well  as 
jealous,  and  when  Rodney  got  that  way,  he 
was  in  the  right  humor  to  do  something  des- 
perate. 

"That  new  law  will  fix  him  and  Graham, 
too,"  he  said  to  himself.  "I'll  take  pains  to 
call  their  attention  to  it  the  minute  I  get  back 
to  the  academy,  and  if  they  don't  take  the 
hint  and  make  themselves  scarce  about  here,  I 
will  set  somebody  on  their  track.  There  are  a 
good  many  traitors  in  and  around  Barrington, 
and  I  wonder  that  they  haven't  been  driven 
out  before  this  time.  I'll  rid  the  school  of 
those  two,  I  bet  you  ;  but  before  they  go  I'll 
pick  a  quarrel  with  them  and  whip  them  out 
of  their  boots." 

This  confident  assertion  recalls  to  mind 
something  that  was  said  by  the  Confederate 
General  Rosser  on  the  morning  of  the  9th 
of  October,  1864,  just  previous  to  the  begin- 
ning of  the  fight  known  in  history  as  "Wood- 
stock Races."  Having  formed  his  line  of 
battle,  Rosser  sat  on  his  horse  watching  the 
movements  of  his  old  schoolmate,  General 
Ouster,  who  was  busy  getting  his  own  forces 


THE   STRANGE  BANNER.  43 

in  shape  to  attack  him.  Finally  Rosser 
turned  to  his  staff  and  said  : 

"You  see  that  officer  down  there  ?  That  is 
General  Ouster,  of  whom  the  Yanks  are  so 
proud,  and  I  intend  to  give  him  the  best  whip- 
ping to-day  he  ever  got ;  see  if  I  don't." 

When  Ouster  was  ready  to  fight  he  made 
his  charge  ;  the  valiant  Rosser  fled  before  it, 
and  never  but  once  stopped  running  until  he 
reached  Mount  Jackson,  twenty  -  six  miles 
away.  It  was  a  trial  of  speed,  rather  than  a 
battle,  and  that  is  the  reason  the  engagement 
is  called  "Woodstock  Races."  The  Confed- 
erates lost  everything  they  had  that  was  car- 
ried on  wheels,  and  the  Union  loss  was  but 
sixty  killed  and  wounded.  Rodney  Gray  was 
not  as  much  of  a  braggart  as  Rosser  was,  but 
if  he  had  tried  to  carry  his  threat  into  execu- 
tion he  might  have  been  as  badly  whipped. 


CHAPTER  III. 

CHEERS   FOR    "THE   STARS   AND   BARS." 

IF  any  boy  who  reads  this  series  of  books 
believes  that  secession  was  the  result  of  a 
sudden  impulse  on  the  part  of  the  Southern 
people,  he  has  but  to  look  into  his  history  to 
find  that  he  is  mistaken.  They  had  not  only 
been  thinking  about  it  for  a  long  time,  but, 
aided  by  some  of  Buchanan's  treacherous  cabi- 
net officers,  they  had  been  preparing  for  it. 
The  Secretary  of  the  Navy  ordered  the  best 
vessels  in  our  little  fleet  to  distant  stations,  so 
that  they  could  not  be  called  upon  to  help  the 
government  when  the  insurgents  seized  the 
forts  that  were  scattered  along  the  coast ;  and 
the  Secretary  of  War  took  nearly  a  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  stand  of  arms  out  of  North- 
ern arsenals  and  sent  them  to  the  South.  He 
did  it  openly  and  without  any  attempt  at  con- 
cealment, and  the  Southern  papers  publicly 

44 


CHEERS   FOR    "THE  STARS   AND   BARS."     45 

thanked  him  for  so  doing.  The  Mobile  Reg- 
ister said,  in  so  many  words,  that  they  were 
much  obliged  to  Mr.  Floyd  for  "  disarming 
the  North  and  equipping  the  South." 

After  such  acts  as  these  on  the  part  of  gov- 
ernment officials,  it  is  not  surprising  that  pri- 
vate citizens  began  to  take  their  local  affairs 
into  their  own  hands.  A  regular  system  of 
espionage  and  ostracism  was  established  all 
over  the  South.  Everybody  who  was  known 
or  suspected  of  being  opposed  to  slavery  and 
disunion  was  not  only  closely  watched,  but 
was  denied  admission  to  homes  in  which  he 
had  always  been  a  welcome  visitor.  Free  ne- 
groes were  given  to  understand  that  they 
could  either  clear  out,  or  remain  and  be  sold 
into  bondage.  Northern  men — even  those 
who  had  long  been  engaged  in  business  in  the 
South,  and  whose  interests  were  centered 
there — were  looked  upon  and  treated  with 
contempt,  and  their  lives  were  made  miserable 
in  every  way  that  the  exasperated  and  unrea- 
sonable people  around  them  could  think  of. 

But,  of  course,  things  did  not  stop  here. 
These  suspected  persons  very  soon  became  the 


46  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

victims  of  open  violence.  Some  were  taken 
out  of  their  houses  at  night  and  whipped ; 
others  were  tarred  and  feathered  ;  and  more 
were  hanged  by  self-appointed  vigilance  com- 
mittees, or  killed  in  personal  rencounters.  Up 
to  the  time  of  which  we  write  there  had  been 
none  of  this  violence  in  and  around  Barring- 
ton,  but  it  was  coming  now.  Almost  the  first 
thing  that  attracted  the  attention  of  Rodney 
Gray  and  his  companions  when  they  went  into 
the  post-office  was  a  notice  that  had  been  fas- 
tened upon  the  bulletin  board.  It  took  them 
a  minute  or  two  to  elbow  their  way  through 
the  crowd  of  men  and  boys  who  were  gathered 
in  front  of  it,  reading  and  commenting  upon 
the  startling  intelligence  it  contained,  and 
when  they  succeeded  they  read  as  follows : 

IMPORTANT    NOTICE. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  citizens  and  voters  of 
Barrington,  held  this  day,  March  9,  1861,  it 
was  unanimously 

Resolved:  That  the  excitement  at  present 
existing  among  the  people  renders  it  prudent 
for  us  to  appoint  a  committee  of  the  citizens 
of  Barrington  to  recommend  what  measures 
(if  any)  should  be  adopted  for  the  purpose  of 
suppressing  any  unlawful  or  riotous  outbreak 


CHEERS   FOB    "THE  STARS   AND   BARS."     47 

in  the  town  ;  and  that  the  following  named 
are  hereby  appointed  a  "Committee  of  Safe- 
ty" who  are  respectfully  requested  to  adopt 
such  measures,  or  to  recommend  any  measures 
for  adoption  by  the  citizens  generally,  as  may 
seem  to  them  proper  and  necessary  for  the 
preservation  of  good  order. 

Then  followed  a  long  list,  containing  the 
names  of  nearly  all  the  prominent  and  wealthy 
men  of  the  place. 

"Humph!"  exclaimed  Dick  Graham,  con- 
temptuously. "The  fellows  who  got  this  up 
wasted  time  and  ink  to  no  purpose.  There 
has  been  no  outbreak  in  Barrington,  and  none 
threatened." 

"  How  does  it  come  that  you  are  so  well 
posted,  Dick?"  said  a  friendly  voice  at  his 
elbow;  and  when  he  faced  about  Dick's  eyes 
met  those  of  Mr.  Riley,  one  of  the  men  whose 
names  appeared  on  the  list.  "  The  gentlemen 
who  framed  that  resolution  did  not  mean  to 
convey  the  impression  that  there  had  been  any 
riotous  proceedings  in  and  around  Barring- 
ton,"  he  continued.  "But  if  they  had  desired 
to  create  an  uproar  and  excite  the  fears  of  the 
women  and  children,  they  might  have  said  that 


48  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

there  has  been  an  outbreak  threatened  ;  and  it 
would  have  been  nothing  but  the  truth.  You 
boys,  who  are  all  the  while  shut  up  in  the 
academy,  can  not  be  expected  to  know  all  that 
is  going  on  in  the  country." 

"Who  has  threatened  any  outbreak  ?"  in- 
quired Dick  incredulously.  "And  when  is  it 
coming  off?" 

"Look  here,"  said  Mr.  Riley,  lowering  his 
voice.  "  You  remember  the  John  Brown  raid, 
don't  you?" 

"  Seems  to  me  I  have  heard  something  about 
it.  But  you  are  not  afraid  of  him,  are  you  ? " 

"I  am  not  joking,"  replied  Mr.  Riley  earn- 
estly. "Brown  laid  out  a  regular  campaign 
before  he  started  in  at  Harper's  Ferry.  He 
had  a  map,  and  on  it  had  marked  several  lo- 
calities in  which  the  negroes  were  greatly  in 
excess  of  the  whites.  Those  towns  and  vil- 
lages were  to  be  destroyed,  after  the  blacks 
had  been  coaxed  or  forced  into  his  army,  and 
Barrington  was  one  of  them." 

"  Well,  what  of  it  ? "  exclaimed  Dick.  "  He 
didn't  get  here,  did  he?" 

"  Of  course  he  didn't ;  but  he  spread  such  a 


CHEERS   FOR    "  THE  STARS   AND   BARS."     49 

spirit  of  discontent  among  the  niggers  that  we 
have  been  shaky  ever  since.  And  the  events 
of  the  last  few  weeks  do  not  tend  to  quiet  our 
fears,  I  assure  you." 

"  When  is  this  insurrection,  or  whatever 
you  call  it,  coming  off?" 

"  We  don't  know  when  to  expect  it,  but  we 
mean  to  be  ready  for  it  at  any  hour  of  the  day 
or  night.  We  have  positive  evidence  that 
there  are  about  half  a  dozen  too  many  Aboli- 
tionists, and  altogether  too  many  free  niggers, 
in  and  around  Barrington." 

"When  did  you  find  it  out  ?  " 

"  We've  always  known  it ;  but  we  never  felt 
so  very  much  afraid  of  them  before.  I  don' t 
mind  telling  you,  although  I  should  not  want 
to  post  it  on  the  town  pump,  that  we  have  had 
spies  out  for  the  last  three  or  four  days." 

"That's  what  I  thought  you  were  getting 
at.  But  who  are  they  ?  " 

"  There's  Bud  Goble,  for  one." 

"Aw,   Great  Scott!"  exclaimed  Dick,  and 
even  Rodney  looked  disgusted.     "  I  hope  you 
haven' t  put  the  least  faith  in  anything  that 
lazy,  worthless  fellow  has  said  to  you." 
4 


50  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

"  He  may  be  too  lazy  to  earn  an  honest  liv- 
ing,  but  he  is  far  from  worthless  in  an  emer- 
gency like  the  present,"  replied  the  committee- 
man.  "  He  is  with  us  all  over,  and  has  been 
very  active  since  these  troubles  began." 

"I  don't  see  why  he  should  be  so  very  ac- 
tive. He  never  owned  the  price  of  a  picka- 
ninny in  his  life.  But  I'll  tell  you  what's  a 
fact,  Mr.  Riley  :  Bud  Goble  has  got  something 
against  every  Northern  man  in  Barrington  and 
for  miles  outside  of  it,  and  he  will  do  anything 
or  swear  to  any  number  of  lies — 

"Don't  you  give  the  Committee  of  Safety 
any  credit  for  common-sense  or  prudence?" 
demanded  Rodney,  who,  although  he  appeared 
to  be  listening  to  the  conversation,  was  busy 
thinking  over  a  project  that  had  suddenly  sug- 
gested itself  to  him.  "You  don't  suppose 
that  anything  will  be  done  to  these  suspected 
men  until  they  have  had  a  fair  trial,  do  you  ?  " 

"That's  the  idea,"  said  Mr.  Riley,  with  a 
smile.  "  Rodney,  you  have  your  share  of 
common- sense,  whether  the  committee  have  or 
not." 

"A  fair  trial?"   repeated  Dick,   who  was 


CHEERS   FOR    "  THE  STARS  AND   BARS."     61 

like  Marcy  Gray  in  that  lie  never  "pulled  in 
his  shingle  one  inch  "  ;  in  other  words,  never 
backed  down  from  his  principles,  no  matter  who 
might  hear  what  he  had  to  say  about  them. 
"•Who'll  try  these  suspected  men?  Judge 
Lynch ;  who  will  order  them  to  be  strung 
up  before  they  can  say  a  word  in  their  own  de- 
fense. I  tell  you  such  work  is  all  wrong." 

"Don't  let  your  excitement  run  away  with 
your  reason,  Dick,"  said  Mr.  Rlley  soothingly. 
"There's  been  no  innocent  person  harmed  yet, 
and,  moreover,  such  a  thing  never  happened 
in  this  county." 

"  No,  but  it  is  going  on  all  over  the  South  ; 
and  I  tell  you  that  there  are  plenty  of  people 
of  the  Bud  Goble  stamp  who  would  do  the 
same  thing  right  here  if  they  were  not  afraid," 
said  Dick  earnestly. 

"Put  him  out !  He's  a  traitor  ! "  cried  one 
of  the  academy  boys;  and  "put  him  out," 
was  echoed  from  all  parts  of  the  post-office. 
But  the  boys  who  uttered  the  words  were  all 
Dick  Graham's  friends,  and  an  attempt  to  put 
him  out  would  certainly  have  resulted  disas- 
trously to  somebody. 


62  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"Of  course  I  understand  that  this  is  all 
sport,"  said  Mr.  Riley.  "But  seriously, 
Dick,  the  time  may  come  when  it  will  be  any- 
thing but  safe  for  you  to  express  your  senti- 
ments with  so  much  freedom." 

' '  I  assure  you  I  appreciate  your  kindness  in 
giving  me  a  friendly  word  of  caution,  and 
thank  you  for  it,"  replied  the  boy,  "but  this  is 
a  free  country,  and  I  shall  say  what  I  think, 
regardless  of  consequences.  Wait  till  the  time 
for  fighting  conies  and  see — " 

"  See  what  ? "  interrupted  Billings.  "  There 
isn't  going  to  be  any  fighting." 

"Don't  fool  yourself .  There'll  be  fighting 
before  this  thing  is  over,  and  more  than  you 
redhot  secessionists  will  want  to  see — mark 
that!  And  when  it  comes  we'll  see  who  will 
do  the  most  of  it,  I  or  men  like  Bud  Goble, 
who  have  taken  advantage  of  this  time  of  ex- 
citement to  get  innocent  folks  into  trouble." 

Having  had  his  talk  out  Dick  turned  to  work 
his  way  to  the  window  to  get  his  mail ;  but  be- 
fore he  got  there  a  wild  shout  arose  from  the 
crowd  of  students  who  blocked  his  path,  and  a 
moment  afterward  a  brand  new  Confederate 


CHEERS   FOR    "THE   STARS  AND   BARS."     63 

flag  fluttered  over  their  heads.  Rodney  Gray 
had  received  a  package  from  home  and  this 
was  what  he  found  in  it. 

"  I  say,  Graham,"  he  exclaimed,  as  soon  as 
he  could  make  himself  heard,  "doesn't  the 
sight  of  this  make  you  ashamed  of  the  senti- 
ments you  have  just  uttered  ?  " 

"Not  a  bit  of  it,"  was  the  prompt  response. 
"Missouri  hasn't  recognized  that  flag  yet. 
When  she  does,  I  will  fight  for  it  as  long  and 
as  hard  as  you  will." 

"  Will  you  join  us  in  a  hurrah  for  it  ? "  con- 
tinued Rodney. 

"No,  I  won't." 

"Three  cheers  for  the  Stars  and  Bars!" 
shouted  Ed  Billings.  "Long  may  that  flag 
wave,  and  may  it  never  be  polluted  by  the 
touch  of  a  hated  Yankee." 

The  cheers  that  followed  were  not  cheers ; 
they  were  whoops  and  yells — very  much  like 
those  with  which  the  charging  Confederates  so 
often  saluted  our  blue-coats  on  the  field  of 
battle.  Dick  had  half  a  notion  to  see  if  he 
could  not  get  up  a  little  counter-enthusiasm  in 
behalf  of  the  Stars  and  Stripes,  but  was  afraid 


54  TRUE  TO  HIS  COLORS. 

the  attempt  might  result  in  failure ;  so  after 
he  had  secured  his  mail,  he  went  out  on  the 
porch  and  sat  down  to  read  those  acts  of  the 
Confederate  Congress  calling  for  one  hundred 
thousand  volunteers,  and  ordering  all  who 
sympathized  with  the  North  to  leave  the  limits 
of  the  Confederacy  within  ten  days.  His 
secession  paper  told  him  all  about  them,  the 
editor  enlarged  upon  and  applauded  them,  and 
Dick  was  forced  to  the  conclusion  that  things 
were  getting  serious  ;  how  serious,  he  little 
dreamed  until  four  weeks  more  had  passed 
away. 

Dick  spent  half  an  hour  over  his  paper  and 
letters,  and  then  Rodney  Gray  appeared.  He 
had  found  a  stick  somewhere  and  fastened  his 
flag  to  it.  Although  these  two  boys  had  had 
some  sharp  verbal  contests  during  the  last  three 
months,  they  kept  up  an  appearance  of  friend- 
ship, which  was  real  so  far  as  Dick  Graham 
was  concerned.  The  latter  could  not  "  swallow 
Rodney's  disunion  doctrines,"  as  he  often  de- 
clared, but  for  all  that  he  had  a  sincere  regard 
for  him,  and  always  spoke  of  him  as  one  of 
the  finest  fellows  in  school.  Perhaps  we 


CHEERS   FOR    "THE   STARS   AND   BARS."     55 

shall  see  whether  or  not  Rodney  paid  him  back 
in  kind. 

"Give  it  a  cheer,  why  don't  you?"  said 
Rodney,  waving  his  flag  over  Dick's  head. 
"  Where  in  the  world  have  you  been?" 

"  Right  here,  waiting  for  you." 

"Well,  come  up  the  road  a  piece.  There's 
a  squad  there,  and  we  have  been  counting 
noses." 

"How  many  noses  do  you  want,  and  what 
do  you  want  them  for?"  inquired  Dick,  put- 
ting his  paper  into  his  pocket  and  getting  upon 
his  feet.  "  What  new  nonsense  are  you  up 
to?" 

"  There's  no  nonsense  about  this,  I  tell  you. 
It's  business.  We  want  as  many  noses  as  we 
can  get,  and  the  boys  behind  them  must  be 
true  blue.  The  fellows  said  I  would  be  wasting 
time  if  I  came  after  you,  but  I  want  to  hear 
you  say  so  with  your  own  lips  before  I  shall 
believe  it.  You  have  said  more  than  once  that 
if  Missouri  goes  out  and  joins  the  Confederacy, 
you  will  go  with  her,  haven't  you?" 

"You  bet,  and  I  say  so  yet.  My  State,  or 
any  State,  has  the  right  to  go  out  of  the  Union 


66  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

as  she  came  into  it — of  her  own  free  will ;  and 
if  those  fellows  up  North  are  going  to  fight  to 
keep  her  in,  I  shall  fight  to  help  her  out. 
That's  me;  but  you  see  Missouri  hasn't 
yet-" 

"  I  have  heard  that  until  I  am  tired  of  it," 
inteiTupted  Rodney.  "Missouri  hasn't  gone 
out  yet,  but  she's  going  ;  and  in  the  meantime, 
what  about  that  flag  at  the  academy.?  Are  you 
in  favor  of  letting  it  stay  there  ? " 

"  That  depends  entirely  upon  the  colonel," 
answered  Dick.  "  If  he  says  haul  her  down, 
down  she  comes.  If  he  says  let  her  stay  up, 
up  she  stays.  That's  me." 

"  And  will  you  continue  to  march  and  drill 
under  it,  now  that  we  have  a  flag  of  our  own  ? " 
demanded  Rodney. 

"  That  also  depends.  If  the  other  boys  drill 
under  it  and  march  after  it,  I  will.  In  fact,  I 
don't  know  but  I  shall  do  it  any  way,  whether 
the  others  do  or  not.  I  don't  know  what  you 
mean  when  you  speak  of  a  flag  of  our  own.  I 
don't  recognize  that  thing  you  are  carrying 
over  your  shoulder.  The  old  flag  is  my  flag, 
and  will  be  as  long  as  Missouri  stays  in  the 


CHEERS   FOR    "THE   STARS   AND   BARS."     57 

Union.  I  don't  see  the  least  use  in  rushing 
things.  You  and  your  friends  are  taking  a 
good  deal  upon  yourselves  when  you  presume 
to  act  in  advance  of  the  State." 

"  Well,  you  see  what  the  business  men  of 
Barrington  think  of  the  situation,  don't  you  ? 
That  notice  in  the  post-office  looks  and  sounds 
mighty  innocent,  but  reading  between  the 
lines—" 

"So  you  read  between  the  lines!"  ex- 
claimed Dick.  "I  did  the  same,  and  I  tell  you 
that  that  Committee  of  Safety  is  a  fraud.  Bud 
Goble  has  been  carrying  tales  about  some  in- , 
nocent  men  whom,  for  personal  reasons,  he 
does  not  like,  and  Mr.  Riley  and  a  few  other 
hotheads  are  trying  to  find  some  excuse  for 
driving  them  out  of  town.  There'll  be  out- 
rages here  the  first  thing  you  know  and  they 
will  be  committed  under  cover  of  that  busi- 
ness men's  meeting,  and  with  the  conniv- 
ance of  those  whose  names  are  signed  to  that 
list." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  all  those  promi- 
nent men  are  such  ruffians?"  cried  Rodney, 
in  great  excitement.  "Why  didn't  you  say 


58  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

as  much  when  you  were  talking  to  Mr.  Riley  ? 
You  dared  not  do  it." 

"  I  didn't  think  of  it ;  but  I  will  wait  here 
while  you  run  back  and  tell  him." 

Dick  looked  sharply  at  his  companion  as  he 
said  this,  and  was  surprised  to  see  the  usually 
self-possessed  Rodney  turn  as  red  as  a  beet. 
It  was  plain  that  he  had  been  touched  in  some 
tender  spot  by  these  chance  words. 

"  What's  he  been  up  to?"  was  the  question 
Dick  Graham  propounded  to  himself.  "  If  I 
had  known  that  I  was  going  to  hit  him  as  hard 
as  that,  I  wouldn'  t  have  said  a  word.  He  has 
been  doing  something  sneaking,  and  I  did  not 
think  that  of  Rodney  Gray."  Then  aloud  he 
said  :  "I  didn't  mean  to  hint  that  you  would 
do  such  a  thing,  but  you  have  been  about  half- 
wild  during  the  last  few  weeks,  and  I  don't 
believe  you  know  all  the  time  what  you  are 
doing." 

"Well,  if  I'm  crazy,  I  have  the  satisfaction 
of  knowing  that  there  are  a  good  many  like  me 
in  the  South,"  replied  Rodney,  with  a  light 
laugh  ;  and  he  uttered  nothing  but  the  truth. 
Taken  as  a  body  the  Southern  people  certainly 


CHEERS   FOR    "  THE  STARS  AND    BARS."      59 

acted  as  if  they  had  lost  their  senses.  Among 
all  those  who  rejoiced  over  South  Carolina's 
reckless  act  there  were  few  who  saw  that  "it 
was  but  the  prelude  to  the  most  terrible  trag- 
edy of  the  age — the  unchaining  of  a  storm  that 
was  destined  to  shake  the  continent  with  ter- 
ror and  devastation,  leaving  the  Southern 
States  a  wreck,  and  sweeping  from  the  earth 
the  institution  in  whose  behalf  the  fatal  work 
was  done."  You  may  be  sure  that  Rodney 
Gray  did  not  see  this  sad  picture,  for  just 
at  that  moment  there  were  few  things  he 
could  see  except  the  elegant  silk  banner  that 
waved  above  his  head,  and  which  he  was  deter- 
mined to  hoist  at  the  academy  flag-staff  the 
very  next  morning. 

"Here  are  the  fellows,"  he  added,  as  he  and 
Dick  came  up  with  the  squad  who  were  gath- 
ered on  a  street  corner  waiting  for  them. 

"And  a  fine-looking  lot  of  lads  they  are," 
was  Dick's  comment.  "Rebels  the  last  one  of 
them." 

"  Washington  was  a  rebel,  young  fellow," 
replied  one  of  the  students,  "  and  that  is  what 
he  would  be  if  he  were  with  us  to-day." 


60  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"Well,  seeing  that  he  isn't  here  to  decide 
the  matter,  don't  let's  waste  time  in  talking 
about  it,"  said  Cole.  "  The  question  is,  Is 
that  flag  at  the  academy  going  to  stay  up  or 
come  down — which  ? " 

"It's  going  to  come  down,"  replied  Billings, 
very  decidedly.  "  We've  got  a  handsomer  flag 
to  take  its  place.  Let's  cheer  it,  and  see  how 
many  of  that  crowd  on  the  other  side  of  the 
street  will  take  off  their  hats  to  it." 

The  cheers  were  given  with  a  will ;  and  this 
time  Dick  Graham  joined  in — not  because  he 
cared  a  cent  for  the  Stars  and  Bars,  but  just  to 
help  make  a  noise.  The  result  was  all  the 
boys  could  have  desired.  The  cheers  were 
answered  and  hats  were  lifted  in  all  directions, 
and  handkerchiefs  and  red,  white,  and  blue 
rosettes  were  waved  from  the  windows  of 
neighboring  houses. 

"Every  one  in  sight  made  some  demonstra- 
tion," said  Rodney  gleefully.  "  Dick,  you  are 
out  in  the  cold." 

"  I  don't  feel  very  forlorn  over  it,"  was  the 
reply.  "How  do  you  know  but  that  some  of 
those  who  cheered  your  old  rag  are  Union  at 


CHEERS   FOR    "THE   STARS   AND   BARS."     61 

heart  ?    But  what  are  you  fellows  going  to  do, 
and  what  do  you  want  of  me  ? " 

"We  intend  to  hoist  Rodney's  flag  on  that 
tower  to-morrow  morning  immediately  after 
roll-call,  and  we  want  to  know  if  you  are 
in." 

"  No ;  I'm  not  in.     I'm  out.     That's  me." 
"There,    Rodney,"   exclaimed  one   of   the 
students.     "  I  hope  you  are  satisfied  now  that 
you  wasted  time  when  you  went  after  Dick 
Graham.     He's  a  Yankee." 

"  You're  another,"  retorted  Dick. 
"Do  you  still  claim  to  be  neutral  ?" 
"  I  do,  for  a  fact.     You  see,  Missouri— 
"  Oh,  Dick,  have  a  little  mercy  on  a  fellow, 
and  don't  say  that  again,"  cried  half  a  dozen 
voices  at  once. 

"  Well,  then,  what  do  you  want  me  to  say  ? 
I'll  not  help  you  pull  down  the  flag,  if  that  is 
what  you  are  after.  I  say,  let  her  alone  and 
she  will  come  down  of  herself  when  the  sunset 
gun  is  fired." 

"  We  don't  want  her  to  come  down  of  her- 
self," answered  Rodney.  "  We  want  the 
satisfaction  of  hauling  her  down." 


62  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"  Very  well,  go  and  do  it ;  but  don't  come 
to  me  whining  over  the  broken  heads  you  will 
be  sure  to  get  before  you  are  through  with  the 
business.  If  you  will  let  the  orderly  run  her 
down,  I  will  help  steal  her,  so  that  she  can't  be 
run  up  in  the  morning ;  but  being  neutral, 
Missouri  not  having  gone  out  of — " 

"That  scheme  won't  work  at  all,"  Rod- 
ney declared,  with  some  disgust  in  his 
tones.  "Don't  you  know  that  the  colo- 
nel takes  charge  of  the  bunting  every 
night?" 

"I  believe  I  have  heard  something  to  that 
effect." 

"And  don't  you  know  that  he  keeps  it 
locked  in  his  bureau?"  chimed  in  Bil- 
lings. 

"Having  been  on  duty  at  headquarters  a 
time  or  two  I  am  not  ignorant  of  the  fact," 
answered  Dick.  "  All  I  ask  of  you  is  to  do  as 
I  say,  and  I'll  get  the  flag." 

Of  course  the  boys  were  impatient  to  know 
what  they  could  do  to  help,  and  Dick  at  once 
proceeded  to  unfold  his  plans ;  but  as  they 
will  be  revealed  presently  we  do  not  stop  to 


CHEERS   FOR    "THE  STARS   AND   BARS."      63 

tell  what  they  were.  Some  of  the  combative 
ones  among  the  students  did  not  like  the 
scheme  at  all,  for  there  was  not  enough  danger 
and  excitement  in  it;  and  if  it  succeeded, 
they  would  be  deprived  of  the  pleasure  of 
listening  to  the  praises  which  they  were  sure 
the  Barrington  people  would  lavish  upon 
them,  when  it  should  become  known  that  they 
had  hauled  the  flag  down  after  a  desperate 
battle  with  the  Northern  sympathizers  who 
had  tried  to  protect  it.  But  these  were  in  the 
minority.  The  others  had  no  desire  to  pro- 
voke a  fight  with  Marcy  Gray  and  his  friends, 
and  it  was  finally  decided  that  Dick's  plan 
was  the  safest  and  best. 

"  That  rather  interferes  with  your  arrange- 
ments, Cole,"  said  Ed  Billings,  as  the  boys 
paired  off  and  bent  their  steps  toward  the 
academy,  Rodney  Gray  leading,  with  the  flag 
in  his  hand.  "Those  girls  were  particular  to 
say  that  the  next  time  you  came  to  see  them 
you  must  bring  word  that  the  flag  had  been 
hauled  down.  I  don't  know  whether  or  not 
they  will  be  quite  satisfied  when  you  tell  them 
that  it  was  taken  from  the  colonel's  room, 


64  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLOES. 

after  it  had  been  pulled  down  in  the  proper 
way." 

Cole  wasn't  certain  on  that  point,  either; 
but  he  had  said  all  he  could  against  the  adop- 
tion of  Dick  Graham's  plan,  and  that  was  all 
anybody  could  do. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
RODNEY'S  THREAT. 

'*  ~"\T~OW,  fellows,"  said  Rodney,  as  soon  as 
JL-N    the    line    had    been    formed,    "who 

knows  a  song  appropriate  to  the  occasion? 

We  want  to  let  the  folks  in  advance  of  us 

know  that  we  are  coming,  so  as  to  see  what 

they  will  do  and  say  when  they  behold  the 

banner  of  our  young  Republic." 

"  Hear,  hear  !  "  shouted  the  boys.     "  Strike 

up  something,  somebody." 
Every  one  looked  at  Dick  Graham,  who  was 

the  finest  singer  in  the  squad,  and  the  latter, 

after  a  moment's  reflection,  cleared  his  throat 

and  sang  as  follows  : 

"  We  are  many  in  one  while  there  glitters  a 

star 

In  the  blue  of  the  heavens  above, 
And  tyrants  shall  quail  'mid  their  dungeons 

afar, 
When  they  gaze  on  the  motto  of  love. 

5  65 


66  TRUE  TO   HIS    COLORS. 

By  the  bayonet  traced  at  the  midnight  of  war, 
On  the  fields  where  our  glory  was  won— 

Oh,  perish  the  hand  or  the  heart  that  would 

mar 
Our  motto  of  '  Many  in  One.'  : 

A  more  disgusted  lot  of  boys  had  never 
been  seen  in  Barrington  than  Rodney  and  his 
friends  were  when  Dick  finished  singing  the 
above,  which  was  a  part  of  two  verses  of  "  E 
Pluribus  Unum"  Of  course  the  members  of 
the  squad  all  knew  the  song,  but  they  did  not 
suppose  that  Dick  would  have  the  audacity  to 
mix  it  up  in  this  way.  If  they  had  suspected 
how  the  song  was  going  to  end,  they  would 
have  drowned  him  out  in  short  order. 

"That's  about  the  biggest  sell  that  was  ever 
perpetrated  on  a  party  of  confiding  students," 
said  Ed  Billings,  as  soon  as  the  whoops  and 
yells  of  derision  with  which  the  patriotic 
words  were  greeted  had  died  away.  "Can't 
some  good  Southerner  sing  something  that  will 
hit  the  spot?" 

Nobody  could  ;  for  if  any  of  the  Confederate 
songs,  which  afterward  became  so  popular  on 
both  sides  the  line,  were  in  existence,  they 
had  not  yet  reached  Barrington  ;  so  the  only 


RODNEY'S  THREAT.  67 

thing  left  for  the  boys  to  do  was  to  keep  step 
to  "hay-foot,  straw-foot,  boom,  boom,  boom  !  " 
which  they  chanted  with  all  the  power  of  their 
lungs.  Dick  Graham  congratulated  himself 
on  having  said  a  word  for  the  Union,  and  paid 
no  sort  of  attention  to  the  good-natured  prods 
in  the  ribs  which  he  received  from  the  boys 
who  were  marching  beside  him.  He  stoutly 
affirmed  that  he  had  uttered  nothing  but  his 
honest  sentiments,  and  hoped  that  every  one 
who  took  a  hand  in  marring  "our  motto  of 
many  in  one"  would  get  whipped  for  his 
pains. 

The  students  were  well  acquainted  with  the 
people  living  along  their  line  of  march,  and 
were  more  than  satisfied  with  the  enthusiastic 
greetings  given  to  them  and  their  flag.  When 
they  filed  through  the  gate  into  the  academy 
grounds  the  sentry  presented  arms,  and  the 
commandant,  who  was  standing  at  his  window, 
turned  away.  The  boys  saw  it,  and  told  one 
another  that  the  colonel  was  coming  to  his 
senses,  and  that  he  would  not  interpose  his 
authority  when  they  were  ready  to  run  up  the 
Stars  and  Bars  on  the  following  morning. 


68  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"You  fellows  are  making  a  heap  of  fuss 
about  nothing,"  said  Marcy  Gray,  as  his  cousin 
halted  beside  the  camp-chair  in  which  he  was 
sitting  and  waved  the  flag  over  his  head,  while 
the  rest  of  the  squad  trooped  up  the  wide 
steps  that  led  into  the  hall.  "Take  that 
thing  away.  The  time  may  come  when  you 
will  be  sorry  you  ever  saw  it." 

"It  shall  gleam  o'er  the  sea  'mid  the  bolts  of 

the  storm, 

O'er  the  battle  and  tempest  and  wreck, 
And  flame  where  our  guns  with  their  thunder 

grow  warm- 
sang     Rodney.     "Look    here,     old    fellow: 
Couldn't  you  get  up  spirit  enough  to  give  us  a 
cheer?" 

"  I  don't  think  I  could,"  replied  Marcy. 
"  Did  you  fellows  all  have  passes  ?  I  thought 
not.  If  things  were  as  they  used  to  be  you 
would  find  yourselves  in  the  guard-house  in 
less  than  ten  minutes." 

"We  are  aware  of  it,"  answered  Rodney; 
"but  if  things  were  as  they  used  to  be,  we 
should  not  have  climbed  the  fence  and  gone  to 
town  without  permission.  But  these  are 


RODNEY'S  THREAT.  69 

times  when  rules  don't  count.  There  is  your 
mail,  and  if  you  will  take  a  friend's  advice, 
you  will  read  that  paper  carefully.  I  think 
there  is  something  in  it  that  concerns  you." 

"  What  is  it,  and  where  is  it?  Tell  me  all 
about  it,  and  then  I  shall  be  spared  the  trouble 
of  looking  it  up." 

"  Well,"  said  Rodney,  as  if  he  hardly  knew 
how  to  give  his  cousin  the  desired  informa- 
tion, "Congress  has  passed  a  law  command- 
ing all  Northern  sympathizers  to  leave  the 
limits  of  the  Confederacy  within  ten  days." 

"  Has  this  State  gone  out  ? " 

"  Not  that  I  know  of." 

"Then  I  don't  see  how  that  law  concerns  me. 
I  am  not  in  the  Confederacy,  am  I  ?  As  long 
as  the  State  does  not  tell  me  to  go,  I  shall  stay 
where  I  am  until  mother  writes  me  to  start  for 
home.  Has  your  father  written  for  you  yet?" 

"  No  ;  but  I  am  looking  for  a  letter  every 
day,  and  I  don't  see  why  I  don't  get  it.  But 
it  will  come  fast  enough  if  the  Yankees  begin 
preparations  for  war,  as  some  lunatics  seem  to 
think  they  will." 

"  Those  same  lunatics  are  about  the  only 


70  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

sensible  people  there  are  in  the  South  to-day. 
The  Northern  States  will  not  stand  by  with 
their  hands  in  their  pockets  and  see  this 
government  broken  up,  and  you  may  depend 
upon  it,"  said  Marcy  earnestly.  "If  they 
don' t  hang  a  few  on  both  sides  the  line,  there 
will  be  a  war  here  the  like  of  which  the  world 
has  never  seen." 

"  Bosh  !  "  exclaimed  Rodney,  snapping  his 
fingers  in  the  air. 

"  And  some  of  it  will  be  in  your  State  and 
mine,"  continued  Marcy. 

"Haven' t  you  read  our  president's  speech  ? " 
demanded  Rodney,  almost  fiercely.  "He 
says  that  if  war  must  come,  it  will  be  fought 
on  Northern  soil." 

"It  takes  two  to  make  a  bargain.  The 
Northern  States  are  stronger  than  we  are,  and 
they  would  be  fools  to  consent  to  any  such 
arrangement." 

"  You'll  see  that  it  will  be  done,  whether 
they  consent  or  not,"  answered  Rodney.  "  Of 
course  they  don't  want  us  to  separate  from 
them,  for  they  have  made  a  lot  of  money  out 
of  us  with  their  high  protective  tariff  and  all 


RODNEY'S  THREAT.  71 

that ;  but  how  are  they  to  help  themselves 
when  there  are  no  laws  or  ties  of  blood  to  hold 
us  together?  Although  we  speak  the  same 
language,  we  do  not  belong  to  the  same  race 
that  they  do  ;  we  are  better  every  way  than 
they  are,  and  we're  not  going  to  be  bound  to 
them  any  longer.  The  slave-holders  of  the 
South  ruled  the  old  Union  for  sixty  out  of 
seventy  years  of  her  existence,  and  now 
that  the  reins  of  power  have  been  snatched 
from  their  hands,  they're  not  going  to  stand 
it.  We'll  have  a  nation  of  our  own  that  will 
lead  the  world  in  everything  that  goes  to  make 
a  nation.  If  North  Carolina  goes  out,  what 
will  you  do?" 

"  I  shall  go  home,  of  course,  for  mother  will 
need  me.  Our  blacks  will  all  leave  us  the  first 
chance  they  get — " 

"Bosh!"  said  Rodney,  again.  "The  nig- 
gers know  who  their  friends  are,  and  I'll  bet 
you  there  are  not  a  hundred  in  the  South  to- 
day who  would  go  over  to  the  Yankees  if  they 
had  the  opportunity." 

"  Whether  they  run  away  or  not,  mother  will 
need  somebody  on  the  plantation,  and  I  am  the 


72  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

only  one  she  can  call  on,  for  Jack  is  at  sea," 
replied  Marcy. 

"  And,  what's  more,  he  may  never  get  back," 
added  Rodney.  "  We  shall  have  a  navy  of 
our  own  pretty  soon,  and  then,  if  the  Yankees 
declare  war  against  us,  every  ship  that  floats 
the  old  flag  will  have  to  watch  out.  We'll 
light  bonfires  on  every  part  of  the  ocean.  If 
your  State  secedes,  you  will  go  with  her,  of 
course  ?" 

"Of  course  I'll  not  do  any  such  thing." 

"  Marcy  Gray,  are  you  really  a  traitor  ?  Be 
honest,  now." 

"  Not  much.  I  am  true  to  my  colors — the 
same  colors  that  your  grandfather  and  mine 
died  under." 

"But  grandfather  never  dreamed,  when  he 
fought  under  that  flag,  that  it  was  going  to  be 
turned  into  an  emblem  of  tyranny,"  answered 
Rodney  impatiently.  "I'll  bet  you  he  would 
not  fight  under  it  now  ;  and  neither  would 
Washington.  But  how  will  you  fare  when  you 
get  home  ?  There  are  plenty  of  secessionists  in 
your  county,  and  they  will  have  not  the  first 
thing  to  do  with  you." 


RODNEY'S  THREAT.  73 

"I  don't  care  whether  they  do  or  not,"  re- 
plied Marcy,  hardly  realizing  how  much  mean- 
ing there  was  in  his  cousin's  last  words. 
"Mother  will  have  something  to  do  with  me,  I 
reckon ;  and  so  will  Jack  when  he  returns  ; 
and  if  the  neighbors  choose  to  cut  me  because 
I  am  true  to  my  colors,  why  I  don't  see  that  I 
can  help  it." 

"  Will  you  fight  for  the  Union  ? " 

"  I  hope  I  shall  not  be  called  upon  to  choose 
sides  ;  but  you  may  be  sure  I  shall  not  fight 
against  it." 

"Well,  go  your  road,  and  I  will  go  mine; 
but  you  will  yet  see  the  day  when  you  will  wish 
you  had  done  differently.  By  the  way,"  added 
Rodney  carelessly ;  "  those  Taylor  girls 
hinted  that  they  would  be  pleased  to  see  you 
at  their  house  ;  but  you  don't  want  to  air  any 
of  your  disloyal  sentiments  in  their  presence, 
for  if  you  do,  they  will  be  likely  to  tell  you  that 
you  needn't  come  again.  My  paper  says  that 
is  what  the  Richmond  girls  are  doing,  and  our 
Barrington  girls  are  following  suit.  And, 
Marcy,  you  had  better  haul  in  a  little,  for  if 
you  do  not,  you  will  get  into  trouble.  The 


74  TEUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

citizens  are  waking  up,  and  there  has  been  a 
Committee  of  Safety  appointed  to  look  out  for 
all  disturbers  of  the  peace." 

"  I  think  such  a  committee  is  needed,"  was 
Marcy's  quiet  rejoinder.  "The  disturbers  of 
the  peace  are  secessionists  without  exception, 
and  if  the  committee  will  shut  up  every  one  of 
that  sort  they  can  get  their  hands  on,  they 
will  do  the  public  a  service.  But  as  I  don't 
care  to  be  snubbed,  I  don't  think  I  shall  go 
out  of  my  way  to  call  upon  those  Taylor 
girls." 

"Of  course  you  will  do  as  you  please  about 
that.  I  have  simply  delivered  their  message," 
said  Rodney,  as  he  passed  up  the  steps  and 
through  the  wide  archway,  waving  his  flag 
and  making  the  hall  ring  with  his  shouts  as 
he  went.  "Rally  on  the  center,  boys,  and 
yell  defiance  to  the  Regicides  and  Round- 
heads. Keep  your  eye  on  the  stairs,  Billings,, 
and  if  the  kurn  does  not  come  down  when  he 
hears  the  racket,  we  are  all  right  for  to-mor- 
row morning." 

For  a  few  minutes  the  greatest  confusion 
reigned  in  the  corridor.  The  secessionists 


RODNEY'S  THREAT.  75 

yelled  themselves  hoarse  over  the  Stars  and 
Bars,  and,  carried  away  by  the  enthusiasm  of 
the  moment,  pledged  themselves  to  enlist  with 
the  defenders  of  their  respective  States  within 
twenty-four  hours  after  they  reached  home. 
Then  followed  a  counter-demonstration  for  the 
Stars  and  Stripes,  led  by  the  tall  student, 
Dixon,  of  Kentucky,  who  was  backed  up  by 
nearly  all  the  boys  from  the  States  that  had 
not  yet  joined  the  Confederacy.  The  noise 
was  deafening,  but  the  colonel  did  not  come 
out  of  his  room  to  put  a  stop  to  it,  and  that 
confirmed  Rodney  in  the  belief  that  he  was 
"all  right  for  tomorrow  morning."  His 
friends  were  greatly  encouraged,  and  one  of 
them,  when  the  evening  gun  was  fired,  jerked, 
rather  than  pulled,  the  old  flag  down  from  the 
masthead  ;  and  he  would  have  been  glad  to 
show  his  contempt  for  it  by  trampling  it  un- 
der his  feet,  had  it  not  been  for  the  presence 
of  the  guard,  who  paced  the  top  of  the  tower 
in  plain  view  of  the  open  door  of  the  belfry. 

It  was  necessary  to  keep  a  sentry  there  now, 
for  when  the  students  found  that  they  could 
not  do  as  they  pleased  with  the  flag,  they 


76  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

watched  for  an  opportunity  to  pull  the  hal- 
liards out  of  the  block  at  the  head  of  the  flag- 
staff. Of  course  the  rope  could  and  would 
have  been  restored  to  its  place,  but  not  with- 
out considerable  trouble.  The  staff  was  so 
very  slender  that  the  lightest  boy  in  school 
would  have  thought  twice  before  attempting 
to  climb  it,  and  therefore  the  staff  would  have 
had  to  come  down.  Marcy  Gray  and  his 
friends,  who  seemed  to  have  a  way  of  finding 
out  all  about  the  plans  that  were  laid  against 
the  flag,  thought  it  would  be  best  to  ask  the 
colonel  commanding  to  have  a  guard  placed 
over  the  halliards,  and  this  was  accordingly 
done. 

Although  the  sentry  who  was  on  duty  at 
this  particular  time  had  the  reputation  of 
being  a  good  soldier,  he  was  not  as  friendly  to 
the  flag  as  he  might  have  been  ;  consequently 
he  offered  no  remonstrance  when  the  orderly 
gathered  the  colors  up  in  a  bunch  and  started 
downstairs  to  deliver  them  to  the  head  of  the 
school.  But  there  were  parties  on  the  watch, 
as  the  orderly  found  when  he  reached  the  up- 
per hall,  for  there  he  encountered  the  tall 


RODNEY'S  THREAT.  77 

Kentuckian,  Dixon,  who  at  once  took  him  to 
task. 

u  What  made  yon  wuzzle  the  flag  up  in  that 
shape?"  he  demanded,  in  no  friendly  tones. 
"Put  it  down  here  on  the  floor  and  fold  it  as 
it  should  be,  or  off  comes  your  head." 

The  orderly  looked  at  Dixon,  and  then  at 
the  boys  who  stood  behind  him,  but  he  could 
not  see  a  single  one  of  Rodney  Gray's  fol- 
lowers among  them.  Having  no  one  to  back 
him  up  he  dared  not  refuse  to  obey  the  order, 
for  he  was  well  aware  that  he  would  get  into 
trouble  if  he  did.  He  folded  the  flag,  and  the 
tall  student  went  with  him  to  make  sure  that 
he  delivered  it  to  the  commandant  in  good 
order.  He  saw  it  placed  on  the  bureau  in  the 
colonel's  room,  and  then  posted  off  to  tell  Dick 
Graham  all  about  it. 

Supper  was  over  at  last ;  darkness  came  on 
apace,  and  as  usual  the  students  gathered  in 
the  corridors  to  discuss  the  situation.  They 
did  not  seem  to  remember  that  there  was  a  law 
forbidding  this  very  thing,  and  the  guards  did 
not  remind  them  of  it,  or  try  to  send  them  to 
their  rooms,  for,  besides  being  interested 


78  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

parties  themselves,  they  knew  by  past  experi- 
ence that  the  boys  would  not  pay  the  least 
attention  to  their  commands. 

These  discussions  were  always  conducted 
with  more  or  less  noise  and  hubbub,  according 
to  the  humor  the  debaters  happened  to  be  in, 
but  now  one  and  all  seemed  bent  on  raising  a 
row.  They  all  talked  at  once,  fists  were 
flourished  in  tfie  air  and  pretty  close  to  the 
noses  of  some  of  the  disputants,  and  finally 
the  lie  was  passed,  and  Rodney  Gray  and 
several  other  students  in  the  lower  hall  pro- 
ceeded to  "mix  up"  promiscuously.  Dick 
Graham  was  not  among  them.  He  stood  at 
the  head  of  the  stairs,  where  he  could  see  all 
that  was  going  on  without  being  seen  himself. 
When  the  leaders  of  the  opposing  sides 
ceased  their  arguments  and  came  to  blows, 
and  on  being  separated  by  their  respective 
friends  surged  through  the  door  toward  the 
parade,  where  the  matter  in  dispute  could  be 
settled  by  a  fair  fight,  Dick  sprang  into  life 
and  action  and  hurried  to  the  commandant's 
room. 

"  Sounds  something  like  a  row  below,"  said 


RODNEY'S  THREAT.  79 

the  orderly  in  a  careless,  indifferent  tone. 
"  Who's  in  for  a  black  eye  this  time  ? " 

"  Run  in  and  tell  the  colonel  to  come  out,  or 
there'll  be  a  riot  here  before  he  knows  it,"  re- 
plied Dick  hastily.  "  Don't  your  ears  tell  you 
that  the  fellows  are  all  fighting  mad,  and  that 
the  thing  is  going  to  be  serious  ? " 

Well — yes  ;  there  was  something  of  a  racket 
below,  but  the  orderly  said  he  didn't  care  for 
that,  provided  the  Southerners  would  use  up 
all  the  traitors  in  the  gang.  However,  he 
thought  it  best  to  go  in  with  the  report,  in 
order  to  save  himself  from  being  hauled  over 
the  coals  for  neglect  of  duty.  When  the 
colonel  came  out  of  his  quarters,  buttoning 
his  uniform  coat  with  one  hand  and  settling  his 
cap  on  his  head  with  the  other,  he  found  Dick 
standing  at  the  top  of  the  stairs  with  his  hands  in 
his  pockets,  and  a  face  as  innocent  as  a  child's. 

"Graham,  lam  glad  to  see  that  you  have 
nothing  to  do  with  this  disgraceful  perform- 
ance," said  he. 

"Who?  Me,  sir?"  exclaimed  Dick.  "I 
don't  fight,  sir.  I'm  neutral,  sir.  You  see 
Missouri — " 


80  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

But  the  colonel  could  not  wait  to  hear  Dick 
say  that  his  State  had  not  yet  gone  out  of  the 
Union.  He  went  down  the  stairs,  along  the 
hall,  and  through  the  archway  with  all  haste, 
and  then  Dick  went,  too  ;  but  he  went  down 
the  back-stairs,  around  the  corner  of  the 
building,  and  brought  two  boys  to  his  side  by 
giving  a  peculiar  whistle. 

"  Everything  is  all  right  so  far,"  whispered 
Dick.  "But  there's  no  telling  how  long  the 
fellows  will  be  able  to  keep  up  the  farce,  now 
that  the  colonel  has  gone  down  there,  so  we 
must  be  in  a  hurry." 

"Did  they  do  it  well  and  without  exciting 
suspicion?" 

' '  First  rate.  Couldn'  t  have  done  it  better. 
If  I  hadn't  been  in  the  plot  I  should  have 
thought  they  were  in  dead  earnest." 

While  Dick  talked  he  led  the  way  at  top 
speed  to  the  tool-house,  and  he  and  his  com- 
panions vanished  through  the  door.  When 
they  came  out  again  they  brought  with  them 
a  light  ladder  that  had  been  stored  there  for 
safe  keeping.  Moving  at  a  run,  they  carried 
it  around  the  building  and  placed  it  against 


RODNEY'S  THREAT.  81 

the  wall  under  the  commandant's  window. 
The  sash  was  raised,  and  the  evening  breeze 
was  gently  rustling  the  curtains. 

"Do  you  know  whether  or  not  the  colonel 
was  alone  in  his  room  when  you  sent  the  order- 
ly in  to  fetch  him  out  ? "  whispered  one  of  the 
boys.  "  Suppose  he  left  somebody  in  there  ? " 

"Or  suppose  he  left  his  door  open  and  the 
orderly  should  chance  to  look  in?"  said  the 
other. 

"It's  too  late  to  think  of  those  things 
now,"  replied  Dick,  placing  his  foot  on  the 
lowest  round  of  the  ladder  and  turning  his 
head  to  listen  a  moment  to  the  tumult  of 
voices  that  came  from  the  direction  of  the 
parade-ground.  "  The  fellows  are  at  it  yet, 
and  if  they  can  only  keep  the  colonel  with 
them  two  minutes  longer  we'll  have  the  flag 
easy  enough.  But,  mind  you,  I'll  not  see  it 
abused." 

"It's  an  enemy's  flag,"  observed  one  of  his 
companions,  who  was  rather  surprised  to  hear 
Dick  say  this.  If  he  was  still  friendly  to  the 
colors,  why  had  he  offered  to  steal  them  for 
Rodney  Gray? 


82  TRUE  TO   HIS  COLORS. 

"  No  odds  if  it  is  an  enemy's  flag,"  replied 
Dick.  "We  all  thought  a  heap  of  it  once, 
and  I  don't  know  but  I  think  as  much  of  it 
as  I  ever  did.  I  say,  dog-gone  State  Rights 
anyhow." 

This  showed  how  much  of  a  rebel  Dick  Gra- 
ham was  ;  and  there  were  plenty  of  others 
just  like  him  in  the  South — boys  and  men, 
too,  who  had  been  taught  to  believe  that  the 
founders  of  the  Republic  never  meant  that  the 
sovereignty  of  the  States  should  be  surren- 
dered to  the  general  government,  because  they 
said  so  in  the  Declaration  of  Independence. 
"These  United  Colonies  are,  and  of  right 
ought  to  be,  free  and  independent  States" 
wrote  Thomas  Jefferson,  and  all  the  Northern 
and  Southern  delegates  agreed  with  him.  If 
they  had  intended  to  form  one  State  or  one 
government,  they  would  have  said  so  in  lan- 
guage too  plain  to  be  misunderstood.  That 
was  Dick's  way  of  looking  at  it,  and  he  was 
honest  in  his  belief  that  the  authorities  at 
Washington  had  no  right  to  order  him  from 
his  own  State  to  keep  another  State  in  the 
Union  when  she  wanted  to  leave  it.  Dick 


DICK  GRAHAM  STEALS  THE  FLAG. 


RODNEY'S  THREAT.  83 

went  into  the  Southern  army  after  a  while,  as 
we  have  said,  and  so  did  many  others  who 
thought  as  he  did  ;  but  their  hearts  were  not 
in  the  work,  and  they  were  glad  when  the  war 
ended  and  the  old  flag  once  more  waved  over 
our  entire  country. 

"Now,"  continued  Dick,  "look  out  for 
yourselves.  If  you  see  anybody  coming,  make 
tracks  for  cover  and  leave  me  to  take  care  of 
myself.  There  is  no  need  that  more  than  one 
of  us  should  get  into  trouble  over  this  nonsen- 
sical business." 

So  saying,  Dick  ran  up  the  ladder,  pushed 
aside  the  curtains,  and,  finding  the  room  de- 
serted, clambered  in  and  seized  the  flag,  which 
he  found  on  the  bureau  just  where  the  tall 
student  told  him  he  would  find  it.  He  made 
his  escape  with  it,  the  ladder  was  taken  back 
to  the  tool-house,  and  no  one  was  the  wiser  for 
what  had  been  done.  If  the  students  who 
presently  followed  the  colonel  back  from  the 
parade-ground  had  looked  closely  at  Dick, 
they  might  have  seen  that  his  coat  stuck 
out  a  little  more  about  the  breast  than  it 
usually  did,  but  perhaps  they  did  not  no- 


84  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

tice  it.  At  all  events  they  said  nothing 
about  it. 

"  What  was  the  row  about  this  time?  "  in- 
quired Dick,  as  Rodney  came  to  the  head  of 
the  stairs  where  he  was  standing. 

"Politics;  nothing  but  politics,"  replied 
Rodney.  "But  we  didn't  have  time  to  find 
out  which  side  was  in  the  right,  for  the  kurn 
came  down  and  put  a  stop  to  the  fun.  Did 
you  get  it?"  he  asked  in  a  lower  tone,  first 
making  sure  that  no  one  except  those  who 
were  "  in  the  plot "  were  near  enough  to  over- 
hear his  words.  "Bully  for  you.  Now  we 
will  see  what  Marcy  and  the  rest  of  the  traitors 
will  say  when  they  find  another  and  hand- 
somer flag  floating  at  the  masthead  in  the 
morning.  Where  is  it  ?  " 

Dick  tapped  the  breast  of  his  coat. 

"All  right,  hand  it  over.  There's  nobody 
around  except  those  we  can  trust." 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  with  it  ? " 

"I  mean  to  put  it  where  no  one  will  ever 
see  it  again,  and  that  is  in  the  kitchen  stove," 
answered  Rodney. 

1 '  That' s  what  I  was  afraid  of.     Well,  I  don' t 


RODNEY'S  THREAT.  85 

want  it  to  go  in  the  kitchen  stove,  and  there- 
fore I  must  decline  to  give  it  to  you." 

"  Why,  what  in  the  name  of  sense  do  you 
want  to  keep  it  for?" 

"  To  show  as  a  proof  of  my  loyalty  and  de- 
votion to  the  Confederate  States  of  America," 
replied  Dick  gravely.  "I  need  some  sort  of 
an  heirloom  to  hand  down  to  my  grandchild- 
ren, don't  I?" 

Of  course  Rodney  was  angry,  and  he  had 
half  a  mind  to  "mix  up"  with  Dick  then 
and  there  and  take  the  flag  away  from  him. 
But  the  latter  was  a  strong,  active  fellow, 
and  plucky  as  well,  and  Rodney  wasn't  quite 
sure  that  it  would  be  safe  to  attempt  it. 
While  he  was  thinking  about  it  Bob  Cole 
spoke  up. 

"Let  me  have  the  flag,"  said  he,  "and  I  will 
promise  you,  on  the  honor  of  a  soldier,  that 
you  shall  have  it  again  as  soon  as  it  has 
oerved  my  purpose." 

"  What  do  you  want  to  do  with  it  ?" 

"Well,  if  you  must  know,  I  want  it  to  set 
me  right  with  my  best  girl.  She  as  good  as  told 
me  this  afternoon  that  I  need  not  call  at  her 


86  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

house  again  until  I  could  tell  her  that  the  flag 
had  been  hauled  down.  I  want  to  show  it  to 
her  to  prove  that  it  has  been  done." 

"But  it  hasn't/' objected  Dick.  "It  has 
been  hooked  out  of  the  commandant's  room, 
and  that's  not  hauling  it  down  by  force.  You 
can  tell  her  that  she  will  never  see  it  hoisted 
again,  and  that  assurance  will  have  to  satisfy 
her.  If  she  should  get  her  hands  on  it  you 
would  never  see  it  again,  and  neither  would  I. 
When  it  can  float  over  an  undivided  country, 
as  it  has  in  the  past,  and  you  rebels  have  been 
whipped  into  subjection,  then— 

"I  say — whipped  !  "  exclaimed  Billings. 

"  Subjection  !  "  Rodney  almost  howled. 
"  That  will  never  be.  Southerners  die,  but 
they  don' t  submit.  Dick  Graham,  you  are  a 
traitor,  sure  enough.  You  think  more  of  that 
rag  to-day  than  you  do  of  the  rights  of  the 
State  you  claim  as  your  home." 

"There's  where  you  are  wrong,"  replied 
Dick.  "  I  don't  quite  believe  in  State  Rights, 
but  my  father  does,  and  that's  enough  for  me ; 
and  whenever  Missouri  gets  ready  to — " 

"  When  she  gets  ready  to  join  the  Con- 


RODNEY'S  THREAT.  87 

federacy  you  won't  have  the  pluck  to  go  with 
her,"  exclaimed  Rodney  hotly.  "  But  there's 
one  thing  about  it.  Our  own  flag  goes  up  on 
that  tower  after  roll-call  in  the  morning,  and 
I'll  pitch  the  first  fellow  over  the  parapet  who 
tries  to  pull  it  down." 

"  Well,  good-by,  if  you  call  that  going," 
said  Dick,  good-naturedly. 

The  boys  all  followed  Rodney  down  the 
stairs  and  Dick  was  left  alone.  He  felt  of  the 
flag  to  make  sure  it  was  safe,  and  after  looking 
up  and  down  the  hall  to  see  that  no  one  was 
observing  his  movements,  he  went  into  Marcy 
Gray's  room,  where  Marcy  himself  found  him 
a  few  minutes  later. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  PAID   SPY. 

IT  must  not  be  supposed  that  the  students 
who  did  not  side  with  Rodney  Gray  were 
entirely  deceived  by  the  demonstration  that 
had  taken  place  in  the  corridor.  Noisy  politi- 
cal discussions  were  of  too  common  occurrence 
to  attract  the  attention  of  Marcy  and  his 
friends,  the  most  of  whom  were  sitting  quietly 
in  their  rooms,  and  they  gave  no  heed  to  what 
was  going  on  below  until  the  shuffling  of  feet 
announced  that  there  was  a  fight  in  progress. 
Then  they  rushed  out  in  a  body,  but  a  single 
glance  at  the  boys  who  were  struggling  in  the 
hall  was  enough  to  show  them  that  their 
services  were  not  needed.  The  combatants  were 
all  secessionists.  There  were  a  few  ' '  neutrals ' ' 
among  them — Dixon  for  one — who  were  trying 
to  restore  order,  and  who  finally  succeeded  in 
getting  them  out  of  the  building,  but  there  was 

86 


THE  PAID   SPY.  89 

no  Union  boy  there  who  was  in  want  of  assist- 
ance. 

"  What's  in  the  wind  now,  do  you  reckon  ?" 
said  Tom  Percival,  whose  father  had  cast  his 
ballot  against  secession  with  one  hand,  while 
holding  a  cocked  revolver  in  the  other. 
"That's  a  put-up  job,  and  there's  something 
behind  it." 

"I  believe  you're  right,  Tom,"  said  Marcy. 
"Let's  follow  them  and  see  what  they  are 
going  to  do." 

There  was  right  where  he  and  his  friends 
made  a  mistake.  They  went  to  the  parade 
ground  and  looked  on  while  the  colonel  read 
Rodney  and  a  few  others  a  severe  lecture,  and 
Dick  Graham  was  left  free  to  carry  out  his 
part  of  the  programme.  Then  they  went  back 
to  their  dormitories  fully  satisfied  that  if 
Rodney  had  hoped  to  gain  anything  by  getting 
up  that  fight,  he  had  failed  to  accomplish  his 
object.  When  Marcy  opened  his  door  he  was 
surprised  to  find  Dick  sitting  at  the  table  with 
a  paper  in  his  hand. 

"  What  are  you  doing  here,  you  rebel?" 
he  demanded. 


90  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"Rebel  yourself,"  replied  Dick.  "You 
stand  ready  to  go  back  on  your  State  and  I 
don't.  But  what  is  the  use  of  this  nonsense  ? 
You  and  I  understand  each  other.  Look  at 
that." 

"Dick,  where  did  you  get  it?"  exclaimed 
Marcy,  when  his  visitor  drew  the  flag  from 
under  his  coat. 

"I  found  it  on  the  colonel's  bureau  and 
took  it  and  welcome,"  answered  Dick. 

"When  did  you  do  it?" 

"  Just  now." 

"  Where  was  the  orderly  ?" 

"He  was  at  his  post;  but  he  didn't  have 
anything  to  do  with  it,  and  will  be  as  sur- 
prised as  anybody  when  he  finds  that  the  flag 
is  gone.  We  got  a  ladder  and  went  in  at  the 
window." 

"  Wei     Who?" 

"  I  did.  You  don't  expect  me  to  tell  you 
who  held  the  ladder  while  I  went  up,  do 
you?" 

"  We  knew  that  that  fight  was  a  put-up  job, 
but  of  course  we  couldn'  t  imagine  what  it  was 
got  up  for.  If  we  had  seen  or  heard  anything 


THE   PAID   SPY.  91 

to  set  us  on  the  right  track,  you  never  would 
have  got  your  hands  on  that  flag." 

"Don't  you  suppose  we  knew  that?"  de- 
manded Dick.  "  Having  no  taste  for  a  knock- 
down and  drag-out,  we  were  rather  sly  about 
it.  But  what's  the  difference  ?  You  know  as 
well  as  I  do  that  it  was  bound  to  come  down 
sooner  or  later,  and  perhaps  it  would  have 
been  lowered  by  some  one  who  would  not  have 
been  as  careful  of  it  as  I  have  been.  Imagine, 
if  you  can,  what  would  have  been  done  to  it  if 
the  news  had  come  that  this  State  had  joined 
the  Confederacy  !  There  hasn't  been  an  ugly 
finger  laid  on  it  since  I  got  it." 

Marcy  took  a  turn  about  the  room  and  then 
faced  his  visitor  and  looked  at  him  in  silence. 

"  I  am  sure  I  don't  know  what  to  make  of 
you,"  he  said,  at  length.  "  Which  side  are 
you  on ?  I  don't  believe  you  know  yourself." 

"Haven't  I  told  you  time  and  again  that 
I'm  neutral?"  demanded  Dick.  "You  see 
Missouri — " 

"  You  never  saw  two  dogs  fight  in  the  street 
without  wanting  one  or  the  other  of  them  to 
whip,"  interrupted  Marcy.  "  There  can't  be 


92  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

such  a  tiling  as  a  neutral  in  times  like  these. 
You  are  opposed  to  the  flag,  and  yet  you  don' t 
want  to  see  it  in  possession  of  those  who 
would  insult  or  destroy  it.  You  handle  it  as 
though  you  loved  it." 

"  I  did  once,  and  I  don't  hate  it  now,  or 
anybody  who  stands  up  for  it,"  answered 
Dick,  thoughtfully.  "  I  am  going  to  give  it 
to  you  on  one — " 

"  I  wondered  why  you  brought  it  in  here," 
said  Marcy.  "  I  shall  be  glad  to  have  the 
flag,  and  to-morrow  morning  we'll — " 

"Good-night,"  said  Dick,  getting  upon  his 
feet. 

"  Hold  on.  What  have  I  said  or  done  to 
send  you  away  in  such  a  hurry  ?  " 

"What  will  you  do  to-morrow  morning?" 
asked  Dick,  in  reply. 

"We'll  run  the  colors  up  where  they 
belong,  and  stand  by  to  see  that  they  stay 
there.  What  else  should  we  do  ?" 

"  That's  what  I  thought  you  were  going  to 
say;  but  you  must  promise  that  you'll  not 
think  of  it,  or  you  can't  have  the  flag.  You 
see,"  continued  Dick  confidentially,  "  I  am  not 


THE   PAID   SPY.  93 

exactly  hand  and  glove  with  Rodney  and  his 
crowd,  but  I  come  pretty  near  to  believing  as 
they  do,  and  that  was  one  reason  I  offered  to 
steal  the  flag.  If  I  hadn'  t  done  it,  they  would 
have  hauled  it  down  by  force,  or  tried  to,  and 
that  might  have  raised  a  sure-enough  row  ;  no 
sham  about  it." 

"  I  am  quite  sure  it  would,"  assented  Marcy. 
"  That's  what  I  was  afraid  of,  and  I  think  it 
a  good  plan  to  put  the  fighting  off  as  long  as 
we  can.  I  haven't  anything  against  the  flag 
and  never  shall  have,  not  even  when  Mis- 
souri— 

"  Never  mind  Missouri,"  Marcy  interposed. 
"Tell  me  why  you  are  going  to  give  me  the 
flag." 

"  Simply  because  I  know  you  think  a  good 
deal  of  it,  and  will  take  care  of  it,"  answered 
Dick.  "  It  will  be  something  to  be  proud  of 
one  of  these  days,  I  tell  you.  After  we  rebels 
get  the  licking  we  are  boiind  to  get  in  the 
end—" 

"  If  you  are  so  sure  of  it,  why  do  you  favor 
secession  ?"  inquired  Marcy. 

"  Who  2    Me  ?    I  don't  favor  it.     I  never  so 


94  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLOES. 

much  as  hinted  at  such  a  foolish  thing,  be- 
cause a  blind  man  ought  to  see  what  is  going 
to  come  of  it.  Before  the  thing  is  over  our 
niggers  will  all  be  gone,  our  homes  will  be  in 
ruins,  our  fields  grown  up  to  briers,  and  we'll 
be  as  poor  as  church  mice.  You'll  see.  I  say 
that  the  Southern  States  ought  to  stay  in  the 
Union  ;  but  if  they  are  resolved  that  they 
won't  do  it,  the  government  at  Washington 
has  no  shadow  of  a  right  to  compel  them. 
That's  me,  and  that's  why  I  tell  you  that  when 
Missouri — " 

"  Why  don't  you  give  me  the  flag,  if  you 
are  going  to?"  said  Marcy.  "Some  of  the 
teachers  might  come  in,  and  how  should  I  ac- 
count for  your  presence  here  ?  " 

"  In  any  way  you  please.  I  am  not  particu- 
lar. Hold  on  a  bit,"  said  Dick,  as  Marcy 
tried  to  take  the  colors  from  his  hand.  "I 
must  have  your  promise  first.  You  must  say. 
in  so  many  words,  that  you  will  not  attempt  to 
hoist  it  in  the  morning,  and  further,  that  you 
will  not  let  anyone  know  I  gave  it-  to  you.  A 
certain  fellow  wants  to  shove  it  in  the  stove — " 

"That's  my  cousin,"  interrupted  Marcy. 


THE  PAID   SPY.  95 

"  And  another  wants  to  show  it  to  his  girl, 
who  told  him  to-day,  in  my  presence,  that  if 
he  had  the  pluck  she  had  given  him  credit  for, 
the  colors  would  have  come  down  long  ago." 

"  That's  Bob  Cole,"  said  Marcy. 

"  I  was  taught  never  to  tell  names,  and  tales, 
too.  I  knew  that  if  I  gave  the  flag  to  either 
of  those  fellows  I  would  never  see  it  again.  I 
have  marched  and  drilled  under  it  for  almost 
four  years,  and  shouldn't  like  to  hear  that  it 
been  abused  in  any  way  ;  but  if  you  and  I  live 
to  see  the  end  of  the  terrible  times  that  I  be- 
lieve are  coming  upon  us,  I  should  like  to  hear 
that  it  had  been  run  up  again.  That's  why  I 
I  am  going  to  give  it  to  you  ;  but  I  must  have 
your  promise  first." 

"It's  a  bargain,  and  there's  my  hand  on  it," 
answered  Marcy,  without  hesitation.  "That 
flag  shall  never  go  up  to  the  top  of  the  acad- 
emy staff  again  if  I  can  help  it,  and  while  I 
remain  in  this  school  I'll  never  say  you  gave 
it  to  me.  Now  hand  it  over,  so  that  I  can 
hide  it  before  anybody  comes  in." 

Dick  was  rather  surprised  at  the  prompt- 
ness with  which  the  required  promise  was 


96  TKUE  TO  HIS  COLORS. 

given.  Almost  without  knowing  it  he  handed 
Marcy  the  flag,  and  saw  him  place  it  in  his 
trunk  and  turn  the  key  upon  it. 

"Say,"  he  exclaimed,  when  he  found  his 
tongue,  "what  are  you  up  to  ? " 

"I  am  going  to  leave  the  flag  there  until  I 
can  think  of  some  good  hiding-place  for  it," 
replied  Marcy." 

"  That  isn't  what  I  mean,  and  you  know  it. 
I  didn't  think  you  would  be  so  very  willing  to 
make  the  promise,  and  I  am  afraid  there  is 
something  back  of  it." 

"  I  have  said  all  you  asked  me  to  say,  have 
I  not  ?  Well,  I  assure  you  I  shall  remember 
it,  for  I  am  not  in  the  habit  of  breaking  my 
word.  The  next  time  these  colors  float  it  will 
be  in  a  breeze  that  is  untainted  by  any  seces- 
sion rag,  I  bet  you.  Then,  whether  you  are 
living  or  dead,  I  shall  think  of  you,  Dick. 
You  and  I  have  always  been  friends  and  I 
know  we  shall  continue  to  be  so,  no  matter 
where  we  are  or  what  flag  waves  over  us." 

"  You  don't  owe  me  any  thanks,"  said  Dick 
hastily,  and  in,  rather  a  husky  voice.  "I 
don't  want  the  old  thing,  for  I  may  have  to 


THE   PAID   SPY.  97 

fight  against  it  someday;  but  I  didn't  want 
to  see  Rodney  and  his  crowd  trample  it  under 
their  feet  before  they  destroyed  it.  You're 
right,  we  shall  always  be  friends,  no  matter — 
dog-gone  State  Rights  anyhow.  That's  me. 
Good-night." 

"Just  one  word  more  before  you  go,"  said 
Marcy.  "Where  did  Rodney  get  the  seces- 
sion flag  he  has  been  prancing  around  with 
ever  since  he  came  from  town  ? " 

"  It  came  through  the  post-office,  but  who 
sent  it  I  don't  know.  You  ought  to  have 
heard  the  fellows  whoop  and  yell  when  he 
took  it  out  of  the  package." 

"Does  he  labor  under  the  delusion  that  he 
is  going  to  run  it  up  on  the  tower  in  the  morn- 
ing?" continued  Marcy. 

"You  can't  prove  that  by  me,"  was  Dick's 
response.  "Good-night." 

"Yes,  I  can  prove  it  by  you,"  thought 
Marcy,  as  his  visitor  went  out,  closing  the 
door  behind  him.  "Your  face  and  your  ac- 
tions said  plainly  enough  that  that  is  what 
Rodney  means  to  do  ;  but  I'll  bet  you  he  will 
be  astonished  when  to-morrow  comes.  He  and 

7 


98  TRUE  TO   HIS  COLORS. 

his  crowd  must  take  us  for  a  lot  of  dunder- 
heads." 

Marcy  waited  until  he  thought  Dick  had 
had  time  to  reach  his  own  room,  and  then  he 
opened  the  door  and  went  out  into  the  hall. 
He  was  gone  about  half  an  hour,  and  when  he 
came  back  he  was  smiling  all  over,  and  rub- 
bing his  hands  together,  as  if  he  felt  very  well 
satisfied  with  what  he  had  done  during  his 
absence.  Then  he  drew  a  chair  to  the  table, 
turned  up  the  lamp,  and  devoted  himself  to 
another  reading  of  the  letters  and  papers  he 
had  that  day  received  from  home.  While  he 
was  thus  engaged  some  things  were  happening  a 
few  miles  away  that  eventually  came  very  near 
raising  a  "sure-enough  fight"  at  the  academy, 
and  opened  the  eyes  of  the  "citizens  and  vo- 
ters of  Barrington"  to  the  fact  that  they  had 
not  done  a  wise  thing  when  they  employed 
some  of  the  most  worthless  members  of  the 
community  to  keep  watch  of  those  who  did 
not  wear  red,  white,  and  blue  rosettes  and 
hurrah  for  President  Davis. 

About  the  time  the  Missouri  boy  and  his 
comrades  made  their  successful  raid  on  the 


THE   PAID   SPY.  99 

commandant's  room,  one  of  the  paid  spies  of 
whom  Mr.  Riley  had  spoken  during  his  con- 
versation with  Dick  Graham  went  to  the  post- 
office  in  Barrington  and  was  handed  a  letter 
addressed  to  himself.  An  ordinary  observer 
would  have  seen  at  a  glance  that  the  writing 
on  the  envelope  was  disguised,  but  Bud  Goble, 
who  seldom  saw  writing  of  any  sort,  did  not 
notice  it.  He  straightened  up  as  if  he  had 
grown  an  inch  or  more  when  he  found  that  he 
had  a  correspondent  who  was  respectful 
enough  to  address  him  as  "Mister,"  and  rose 
immensely  in  his  own  estimation  when  he 
opened  the  letter  and  with  much  difficulty 
spelled  out  the  following  : 

"This  is  verry  privat  and  perticlar  bisness 
and  i  wouldnt  think  of  speaking  to  nobody 
but  you  about  it  who  are  one  of  the  most 
promnent  and  respeckted  sitizens  of  baring- 
ton." 

This  was  nothing  but  the  truth,  according  to 
Mr.  Goble' s  way  of  thinking;  but  up  to  this 
time  he  had  never  met  any  one  whose  opinions 
agreed  with  his  own.  If  the  business  to  which 
his  correspondent  referred  was  so  very  "pri- 


100  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

vate  and  particular,"  it  would  never  do,  lie 
thought,  to  read  the  letter  there  in  the  post- 
office,  while  there  were  so  many  men  standing 
around  ;  so  he  straightway  sought  the  privacy 
of  his  own  dwelling — a  little  tumble-down  log 
cabin  with  a  dirt  floor  and  stick  chimney, 
which  was  situated  in  the  outskirts  of  the 
town. 

' '  One  of  the  most  respected  and  prominent 
citizens  of  Barrington ;  that's  what  I  be," 
muttered  Bud  Goble,  as  he  stumbled  along  the 
dark  road  toward  his  domicile.  "I  always 
knowed  it,  but  there's  a  heap  of  folks  about 
here  who  have  always  been  down  on  me,  kase 
I  haven't  got  any  niggers  of  my  own  and  have 
to  work  for  a  livin'  ;  but  I'm  to  the  top  of  the 
heap  now,  an'  what's  more,  I'll  let  some  of 
'em  know  it  before  I  am  many  hours  older.  I 
wisht  I  knew  what's  into  this  letter,  kase  it's 
mighty  hard  work  for  me  to  read  it.  If  it's 
anything  about  them  babolitionists  an'  the 
doctering  they're  preachin'  up  among  our  nig- 
gers— Well,  they'll  not  do  it  much  longer, 
kase  I  am  about  ready  to  take  some  on  'em 
outen  their  beds  at  night  an'  lay  the  hickory 


THE  PAID  SPY.  101 

over  their  backs.  There's  money  into  it,  kase 
Mr.  Riley  an'  the  rest  of  the  men  that's  onto 
the  committee  said  so  ;  an'  I'm  onto  every  job 
where  there's  an  honest  dollar  to  be  made." 

Bud  Goble  was  a  fair  type  of  that  class  of 
people  who  were  known  to  those  among  whom 
they  lived  as  "white  trash."  Even  the 
negroes,  particularly  those  who  belonged  to 
wealthy  planters,  looked  upon  them  with  con- 
tempt. Too  lazy  to  work,  they  lived  from 
hand  to  mouth  ;  and  not  one  out  of  ten  of  the 
many  thousands  of  them  who  went  into  the 
Confederate  Army  knew  what  they  were  light- 
ing for.  To  save  his  life  Bud  Goble  could  not 
have  told  what  all  this  excitement  was  about. 
He  had  a  dim  notion  that  somebody  wanted  to 
free  the  slaves,  and  the  idea  of  such  a  thing 
made  him  furious  ;  although  it  is  hard  to 
explain  why  it  should,  for,  as  Dick  Graham 
said,  he  had  never  owned  the  price  of  a  pick- 
aninny. He  had  got  it  into  his  head  that  if 
the  negroes  were  made  free  he  would  be 
brought  down  to  their  level  and  compelled  to 
go  to  work,  and  that  was  something  he  could 
not  bear  to  think  of. 


102  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

Bud  Goble  did  not  know  what  secession 
meant,  but  he  was  strongly  in  favor  of  it,  be- 
cause the  majority  of  the  wealthy  and  influ- 
ential citizens  in  and  around  Barrington 
favored  it ;  and  taking  his  cue  from  them,  he 
not  only  turned  the  cold  shoulder  upon  those 
who  were  suspected  of  being  on  the  side  of 
the  Union,  but  went  further  and  became  their 
deadly  enemy.  Mr.  Riley  and  the  other  mem- 
bers of  the  Committee  of  Safety  knew  all  this, 
and  yet  they  employed  him,  the  most  vindic- 
tive and  unreliable  man  in  the  neighborhood, 
to  keep  them  posted  in  regard  to  what  the 
Union  men  and  free  negroes  were  doing  and 
saying.  It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  men  of 
their  intelligence  would  put  much  faith  in  his 
reports,  but  they  furnished  an  excuse  for  re- 
sorting to  high-handed  measures,  and  that  was 
really  what  the  committee  wanted. 

Meanwhile  Bud  Goble  was  making  the  best 
of  his  way  homeward,  guided  by  the  blaze 
from  a  light-wood  fire  on  the  hearth  which 
shone  through  the  open  door.  It  was  not 
such  a  home  as  the  most  of  us  would  care  to 
go  to  at  night,  for  it  was  the  most  cheerless 


THE  PAID   SPY.  103 

place  in  the  country  for  miles  around.  Even 
the  humblest  cabin  in  Mr.  Riley's  negro  quar- 
ter, half  a  mile  away,  was  a  more  inviting 
spot.  And  as  for  the  family  who  occupied 
it — well,  a  benighted  traveler,  no  matter  how 
tired  and  hungry  he  might  be,  would  have 
gone  farther  and  camped  in  the  woods  rather 
than  ask  supper  and  lodging  of  them. 

"Now,  Susie,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Goble  cheer- 
fully, addressing  a  slouchy,  unkempt  woman 
who  sat  in  front  of  the  fire  with  her  elbows 
resting  on  her  knees  and  a  dingy  cob  pipe 
between  her  teeth,  "punch  up  the  blaze  an' 
dish  up  a  supper  while  I  read  my  letter  an'  see 
what's  into  it." 

"Who's  been  a-writin'  a  letter  to  you?" 
queried  the  woman,  without  changing  her 
position. 

"That's  what  I  don't  know  till  I  read  it. 
It's  something  about  them  babolitionists  that 
our  gover'ment  has  ordered  to  get  outen  here, 
I  reckon.  But  I'm  powerful  hungry.  I  aint 
had  a  bite  to  eat  sense  I  left  in  the  mornin'." 

"  Well,  then,  where' s  the  meal  an'  bacon  I 
told  you  to  fetch  along  when  you  come  home  1" 


104  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLOKS. 

inquired  Mrs.  Goble.  "I  told  you  plain  as 
I  could  speak  it  that  there  wasn't  a  drop  of 
anything  to  eat  in  the  house;  an'  here's  the 
young  ones  been  a-howlin'  for  grub  the  whole 
day  long." 

"  Land  sakes,  if  I  didn't  forget  all  about  it," 
said  Goble  regretfully.  "But  how  on  earth 
am  I  goin'  to  get  grub  when  I  aint  got  no 
money  to  pay  for  it?  Our  committee  didn't 
give  me  no  money  to-day  kase  I  didn't  have 
nothing  to  tell  'em.  'Pears  like  all  the  traitors 
keep  mighty  glum  when  I'm  around.  See  two 
or  three  of  'em  talkin'  together,  an'  they  shet 
up  the  minute  I  begin  to  sidle  up  to  'em." 

"You  aint  wuth  shucks  to  work  for  that 
committee,"  replied  his  wife  impatiently. 
"  If  I  was  a  man  an'  had  the  job,  I'd  tell  'em 
something  every  hour  in  the  day." 

"  How  could  you  when  there  wasn't  nothing 
to  tell,  I'd  like  to  know  ? " 

"I'd  find  plenty,  I  bet  you.  You  haven't 
disremembered  how  them  babolitionists  an'  the 
free  niggers  used  to  talk,  about  the  time  John 
Brown  was  makin'  that  raid  of  his'n,  have 
you  ? " 


THE   PAID   SPY.  105 

'"Course  I  aint ;  but  them's  old  stories 
now.  They've  kept  mighty  still  tongues  in 
their  heads  sense  that  time." 

"No  odds  if  they  have.  They  was  Union 
then,  an'  they're  that  same  way  of  thinkin' 
now  ;  an'  the  talk  that  would  have  hung  'em 
then,  if  our  folks  hadn'  t  been  jest  the  peace- 
ablest  people  in  the  world,  would  get  'em  into 
trouble  now  if  it  was  brung  up  agin  'em." 

"  An'  would  you  tell  them  stories  all  over 
agin  if  you  was  me  ?"  exclaimed  Bud  Goble. 

"  I  wouldn't  do  nothing  else." 

"  Jest  as  if  they  happened  yisterday  ?" 

"Toby  sure.  You  want  money,  don't  you? 
an'  that  there  committee  of  yourn  wont  give 
you  none  'ceptin'  you  can  tell  'em  sunthin', 
will  they  2 " 

"  Now,  that's  an  idee,"  exclaimed  Mr. 
Goble,  gazing  admiringly  at  his  wife.  "I 
never  onct  thought  of  that  way  of  doin'." 

"  You  never  think  of  nothing  till  I  tell  you 
what  to  do,"  said  Mrs.  Goble  sharply. 
"You've  had  no  end  of  good  jobs  that  you 
could  have  made  money  on  if  you'd  only 
worked  'em  right,  but  you  wont  listen  to  what 


106  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

I  tell  you.  I  don't  reckon  you  see  how  you 
could  make  money  two  ways  outen  the  job 
you've  got  now,  do  you  ?  You  might  go  to  all 
the  Union  folks,  niggers  art  whites,  an'  tell 
'em  that  if  they  don't  give  you  some  clothes 
for  your  fambly  to  wear,  an'  grub  for  'em  to 
eat,  you  will  have  that  there  committee  of 
yourn  after  'em,  mightn't  you  ?  " 

"So  I  could,"  exclaimed  Bud  gleefully. 
"But  I'll  tell  'em  I  want  money  for  keepin' 
still  about  what  I've  heard  'em  say." 

"You  wont  do  nothing  of  the  sort,"  said 
his  wife  almost  fiercely.  "If  you  get  money, 
you'll  set  in  to  loafin'  around  Larkinses',  an' 
I  won't  see  none  of  it,  nor  any  grub  or  clothes 
nuther.  Look  around  the  house  an'  into  the 
cubboard  an'  see  if  you  oughtn't  to  be  ashamed 
of  yourself  for  swillin'  so  much  apple-jack. 
Get  the  grub,  I  tell  you,  an'  give  some  on  'em 
a  hint  that  you  want  an  order  on  the  store 
keeper  to  get  me  anew  dress  I've  been  needin' 
for  the  last  six  months.  That's  one  way  to 
make  it  pay.  Then  go  to  that  committee 
an'  tell  'em  what  you've  heard  them  baboli- 
tionists  an'  free  niggers  say  about  John  Brown 


THE   PAID   SPY.  107 

bein'  right  in  what  he  did,  an'  they'll  give  you 
sunthin'  for  bringin'  'em  the  news." 

"But  them  old  stories  wont  be  news." 

"No  odds.  They're  what  the  committee 
wants,  an'  you're  plumb  blind  that  you  can't 
see  it." 

Bud  Goble  placed  his  elbows  upon  his  knees, 
fastened  his  eyes  upon  the  glowing  coals  on 
the  hearth,  and  took  a  minute  or  two  to  con- 
sider the  matter.  Then  he  got  upon  his  feet 
and  went  out  into  the  darkness  without  telling 
his  wife  where  he  was  going  or  what  he  in- 
tended to  do.  But  that  did  not  trouble  Mrs. 
Groble.  She  administered  a  hearty  shake  to 
one  of  the  ragged  children  who  querulously 
demanded  to  know  why  pap  hadn't  brung 
home  sunthiri  to  eat,  and  then  filled  a  fresh 
pipe  and  lighted  it  with  a  brand  from  the  fire. 

Bud  climbed  the  fence  that  ran  between  the 
road  and  the  little  barren  pasture  in  which  he 
permitted  his  pigs  to  roam  (when  he  had  any), 
worked  his  way  through  a  narrow  strip  of 
woodland,  and  finally  struck  the  lane  leading 
from  Mr.  Riley's  tobacco  patch  to  the  negro 
quarter — a  double  row  of  whitewashed  cabins 


108  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

in  which  the  field-hands  lived.  A  few  minutes 
later,  after  making  free  use  of  a  club  with 
which  he  had  taken  the  precaution  to  arm 
himself,  and  fighting  his  way  through  a  bat- 
talion of  coon  dogs  that  assembled  to  dispute 
his  progress,  he  opened  the  door  of  one  of  the 
cabins  and  entered  without  ceremony.  If  the 
occupants  had  been  white  folks,  Bud  wouldn't 
have  done  that ;  but  who  ever  heard  of  a 
Southern  gentleman  knocking  at  a  negro's 
door  ? 

"What  made  you-uns  set  there  like  so  many 
bumps  on  a  log  when  you  heard  me  comin'  ? " 
was  the  way  in  which  he  greeted  Uncle  Toby 
and  his  family,  who  were  sitting  in  front  of 
the  fire  resting  after  the  labors  of  the  day. 
"  Why  didn't  you  come  out  and  shoo  off  them 
dogs  of  your'n?  You'd  best  be  mighty  care- 
ful how  you  treat  me,  kase  I'm  a  bigger  man 
in  this  settlement  nor  you  think  I  be.  What's 
that  you're  shovin'  out  of  sight  behind  your 
cheer  ?  Let  me  have  a  look  at  it." 

Uncle  Toby  was  one  of  the  most  popular 
negro  preachers  in  the  county,  and  had  been 
known  to  boast  of  the  fact  that  he  addressed  a 


THE   PAID   SPY.  109 

larger  Sunday  morning  congregation  than  any 
white  minister  in  Barrington.  Bud  Goble 
thought  he  was  a  dangerous  nigger  to  have 
around,  and  often  asked  Mr.  Riley  why  he  did 
not  "shut  him  up."  But  the  planter  only 
laughed  and  said  that  if  old  Toby  could  preach 
so  much  better  than  the  Barrington  ministers, 
he  didn't  think  he  ought  to  be  deposed.  So 
long  as  the  darkeys  who  came  into  his  grove  of 
a  Sunday  had  passes  from  their  masters,  it  was 
all  right ;  but  there  was  something  that  was 
not  all  right,  and  it  was  the  occasion  of  no 
little  uneasiness  and  perplexity  to  Mr.  Riley. 
By  some  hocus-pocus  Toby  had  learned  to 
read  his  Bible.  There  was  nothing  wrong  in 
that,  of  course,  but  a  darkey  who  could  read 
his  Bible  would  be  likely  to  read  papers  as 
well ;  and  from  them,  especially  if  they 
chanced  to  be  Northern  papers,  he  might  im- 
bibe some  ideas  that  no  slave  had  any  business 
to  entertain.  It  was  said,  and  Bud  Goble  be- 
lieved it,  that  Toby  had  a  great  deal  to  do 
with  ihe  "underground  railroad"  that  had 
carried  so  many  runaway  negroes  to  freedom. 
You  will  be  surprised  when  you  hear  that  Bud 


110  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

was  ignorant  enough  to  take  this  expression 
literally.  He  really  thought  that  some  one  had 
built  a  railroad  under  Barrington  for  the  pur- 
pose of  assisting  discontented  slaves  to  escape  to 
Canada,  and  some  of  the  wags  at  the  military 
academy  offered  him  a  large  sum  of  money  if 
he  would  find  it  and  conduct  them  to  it,  so 
that  they  might  tear  it  up.  Bud  concluded 
that  somewhere  in  the  woods  there  must  be  a 
ladder  or  flight  of  stairs  that  led  down  to  the 
railroad,  and  he  spent  days  in  looking  for  it. 
When  Mr.  Riley,  taking  pity  on  his  ignorance, 
explained  the  matter  to  him,  Bud  was  fighting 
mad ;  and  ever  since  that  time  he  had  been 
watching  for  an  opportunity  to  be  revenged 
upon  the  boys  who  had  played  upon  his 
credulity. 

"Let  me  have  a  look  at  that  there  thing 
you  was  a-shovin'  out  of  sight  behine  your 
cheer  when  I  come  in,"  repeated  Bud,  strid- 
ing up  to  the  fire-place  and  catching  up  the 
article  that  had  caught  his  eye.  "  Looked  to 
me  like  one  of  them  'sendiary  papers,  an'  it  is 
too.  What  business  you  got  to  be  readin' 
like  a  white  gentleman  ?"  he  added,  slapping 


THE  PAID   SPY.  Ill 

Toby  on  the  head  with  the  paper  which  he 
picked  up  from  the  floor. 

"Oh,  Marse  Gobble,"  began  Toby. 

"'Tain't  my  name,"  howled  Bud,  who  al- 
ways got  angry  whenever  anybody  took  liber- 
ties with  his  cognomen.  "G-o  don't  spell 
Gob,  does  it?  You  can't  read  or  spell  along- 
side of  me,  but  you  know  too  much  to  be  of 
any  more  use  around  here.  Me  and  Mr. 
Biley  b'long  to  the  Committee  of  Safety,  an' 
it's  our  bounden  duty  to  take  chaps  like  you 
out  in  the  woods  an'  lick  ye.  What  do  you 
say  to  that?" 

Old  Toby  was  so  very  badly  frightened  that 
he  could  not  say  anything.  He  had  been 
caught  almost  in  the  act  of  reading  a  copy  of 
the  New  York  Tribune,  and  what  would  Mr. 
Blley  say  and  do  when  he  heard  of  it  ?  The 
latter  was  known  far  and  wide  as  a  kind  mas- 
ter. He  gave  his  slaves  plenty  to  eat  and 
wear  and  never  overworked  them  ;  but  he  be- 
lieved as  most  of  his  class  did,  and  it  wasn't 
likely  that  he  would  deal  leniently  with  one 
of  his  chattels  who  would  bring  a  paper  like 
the  Tribune  on  the  plantation,  and  afterward 


112  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

spread  discontent  among  his  fellows  by 
preaching  in  secret  the  doctrines  he  found  in 
it.  Bud  easily  read  the  thoughts  that  were 
passing  in  the  old  negro's  mind,  and  told  him- 
self that  Susie  deserved  a  new  dress  in  return 
for  the  suggestions  she  had  given  him.  He 
saw  his  advantage  and  determined  to  push  it. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  STRUGGLE  ON  THE  TOWER. 


TOBY  was  said  to  be  the  most 
thrifty  and  "forehanded"  darkey  in 
the  settlement.  Like  all  the  rest  of  the  black 
people  on  Mr.  Riley's  plantation  he  had  a 
little  garden-patch,  and  as  he  and  his  family 
were  industrious  enough  to  cultivate  it  prop- 
erly, they  had  vegetables  to  sell  at  the  "  great 
house"  and  received  cash  in  hand  for  them. 
Being  a  minister,  he  did  not  think  it  right  to 
spend  much  for  clothing  or  finery,  and  there 
were  those  who  believed  that  he  had  a  goodly 
sum  of  money  laid  by.  Bud  Goble  knew  that 
his  larder  was  generally  well  supplied,  and  he 
had  designs  upon  it  now. 

"  What  do  you  reckon  your  Moster  would 

do  to  ye  if  I  should  take  this  here  docyment 

to  him  an'  tell  him  I  found  you  a-  read  in'  of 

it  ?  "  Bud  demanded,  looking  sharply  at  Uncle 

8  113 


114  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

Toby.  "It's  my  duty  to  do  it,  kase  I  b'long 
to  the  same  committee  that  he  does,  bein'  one 
of  the  most  respected  an'  prominent  citizens 
of  Barrington.  That's  the  way  my  letters 
come." 

"  Marse  Bud,"  replied  the  negro  (he  did  not 
dare  venture  on  the  surname  again  for  fear  of 
exciting  his  visitor's  wrath),  "I  didn't  go  for 
to  do  wrong — I  didn't  for  a  fac'.  Dat  paper 
was  gin  to  me — oh,  laws,  what  am  I  sayin'  ?" 

"Speak  it  out,  nigger,"  exclaimed  Bud 
fiercely.  "  Who  gin  it  to  you,  an'  how  did  he 
come  by  it  in  the  first  place  ? " 

"  Suah  I  don't  know  how  he  come  by  it, 
Marse  Bud,"  replied  Toby,  who  was  greatly 
alarmed.  "  I  don't  know  what  'is  name  was, 
nudder,  kase  I  nevah  seed  him  afo'.  Dat's  de 
Lawd's  truth." 

"No,  I  don't  reckon  it  is,"  answered  Bud, 
with  a  grim  smile.  "But  as  I  am  here  on 
other  business,  I  wont  say  nothing  more  on 
that  p'int  at  this  meetin'.  I'll  sorter  hold  it 
over  ye  like  an  overseer's  whip,  ready  to  fall 
when  you  don't  hoe  your  row  like  you  had 
oughter.  Do  you  want  me  to  take  this  here 


THE   STRUGGLE   ON  THE  TOWER.  115 

Trybune  to  your  Moster  ?  Well,  then,  I  want 
you  to  sell  me  some  of  that  fine  tobacker  of 
your'n.  You  told  me  t'other  day  that  you 
didn't  have  none  ;  but  I  reckon  you  can  find 
some  if  you  look  around." 

"  Mebbe  so,  sah,"  replied  Toby,  with  alac- 
rity. His  store  was  growing  small,  but  if  by 
breaking  into  it  he  could  purchase  Bud 
Goble's  silence,  he  was  perfectly  willing  to  do 
it.  He  knew  that  he  would  never  see  a  cent 
for  the  tobacco,  for  Bud  was  much  too  high- 
toned  to  use  "  twist"  when  he  had  money  to 
invest  in  "store  plug."  He  left  the  room,  and 
in  a  few  minutes  returned  with  three  or  four 
big  "hanks,"  which  he  handed  to  his  visitor 
with  the  request  that  the  latter  would  accept 
them  with  his  compliments. 

"  Didn't  mean  to  rob  ye,  Toby,"  said  Bud, 
as  he  wrenched  a  huge  mouthful  from  one  of 
the  "hanks"  to  test  the  quality.  "But  I'll 
tell  ye  what's  a  fact.  When  I  come  home  to- 
night, after  a  meetin'  of  that  there  Committee 
of  Safety  I  was  tellin'  you  about,  I  found  that 
I  had  plumb  disremembered  to  fetch  along  the 
bacon,  meal,  an'  taters  that  my  wife  done  told 


116  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

me  to  bring,  an'  so  I  thought  I  would  jest  run 
over  an'  see  if  I  couldn't  borry  some  of  you  to 
last  me  a  few  days." 

Old  Toby  was  astonished  at  the  proposition. 
It  was  on  the  end  of  his  tongue  to  refuse  point- 
blank  ;  but  when  he  glanced  at  Bud  he  thought 
better  of  it.  The  latter  was  trying  to  look 
good-natured,  but  there  was  an  expression  on 
his  face  that  brought  all  the  negro's  fears  back 
to  him  with  redoubled  intensity.  He  saw  very 
plainly  that  it  would  take  more  than  a  few 
twists  of  tobacco  to  make  Bud  Goble  keep  his 
lips  closed. 

"  Ise  got  a  little  meal  an'  some  few  taters, 
Marse  Bud,"  said  Toby  reluctantly.  "But  I 
tell  you  for  a  f ac'  dat  de  bacon  we  done  drawed 
from  de  oberseer  won't  las'  de  week  out  for  my 
own  folks,  let  alone  giving  you  some  of  it." 

"  Oh,  well,  I  aint  so  sot  on  havin'  bacon," 
replied  Bud.  "  Give  me  two  or  three  of  them 
yaller-legged  chickens  of  yourn,  an'  they  will 
do  jest  as  well.  It's  a  mighty  far  ways  back 
to  town,  an'  I  do  despise  walkin'  there  in  the 
dark,"  he  continued,  seeing  that  Toby  hesi- 
tated. "  It's  nigher  to  the  great  house,  an'  so 


THE  STRUGGLE  ON  THE  TOWER.  117 

I  reckon  I'll  go  up  an'  smoke  a  pipe  with 
Riley." 

"  Set  down,  Marse  Bud,"  cried  Toby  hastily. 
"  Set  down  in  dat  cheer  an'  I'll  have  de  things 
you  want  directly.  An'  say,  Marse  Bud,  when 
I  get  'em,  will  you  give  me  dat  paper  V 

"Oh,  yes;  you  can  have  the  paper,"  said 
the  visitor.  And  to  show  that  he  meant  what 
he  said,  he  tossed  it  upon  the  nearest  shake- 
down. 

"Thank  you,  sah  ;  thank  you  kindly,"  said 
Toby,  with  the  mental  resolution  that  he  would 
throw  that  tell-tale  paper  into  the  fire  as  soon 
as  the  visitor  took  his  leave.  "If  I  see  dat 
man  agin  I'll  tell  him  I  don't  want  no  mo'  dat 
sort  of  trash  to  read.  I'll  be  back  in  jes'  a 
minute." 

Toby  was  gone  a  good  deal  longer  than  that, 
but  when  he  returned  he  brought  with  him  two 
meal  bags,  partly  filled,  which  he  placed  upon 
the  floor  beside  Bud  Goble's  chair.  The  latter 
thrust  his  arm  into  them,  one  after  the  other, 
and  found  that  the  first  contained  corn  meal 
enough  to  keep  him  and  his  hungry  family  in 
hoe-cake  until  he  could  earn  money  from  the 


118  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

committee  to  buy  more,  and  that  there  were 
three  chickens  and  about  a  peck  of  potatoes  in 
the  other. 

"That's  what  I'm  a-needin',"  said  he,  with 
a  satisfied  chuckle.  "I  bid  you  a  kind  good- 
night, you  an'  your  fambly  ;  an'  if  I  hear  any- 
body talk  about  takin'  you  out  in  the  bresh  an' 
lickin'  on  ye,  I  won't  let  'em;" 

Toby  stood  in  the  door  to  "shoo  off  the 
dogs,"  and  drew  a  long  sigh  of  relief  when  he 
Baw  his  unwelcome  guest  disappear  in  the  dark- 
ness. 

"  Dinah,"  said  he,  when  he  returned  to  the 
cabin,  ' '  de  money  you'  ve  got  in  dat  stockin' 
of  yourn  has  got  to  be  buried  in  de  groun' 
somewhar  de  first  thing  in  de  mawnin'.  Ise 
dat  skeared  of  having  it  in  de  house  dat  I  can't 
sleep.  I  thought  sure  dat  Gobble  white  trash 
man  gwine  ask  for  dat  money." 

Bud  was  not  long  in  reaching  home.  He 
was  so  highly  elated  that  he  seemed  to  be 
treading  on  air,  and  the  distance  was  passed 
over  almost  before  he  knew  it.  It  was  the 
source  of  great  gratification  to  him  to  learn, 
by  actual  test,  that  his  relations  with  the  Com- 


THE   STRUGGLE   ON   THE  TOWER.  119 

mittee  of  Safety  put  such  power  into  his  hands. 
There  was  one  thing  about  it,  he  told  himself : 
From  that  time  forward  he  and  his  family 
would  have  more  and  better  food  to  eat  than 
they  had  ever  had  before,  and  be  better  clothed. 
If  the  scheme  he  had  just  put  into  operation 
would  work  once,  he  was  positive  it  would 
succeed  every  time  it  was  tried. 

"There,  now!"  exclaimed  Bud  triumph- 
antly, as  he  walked  into  his  own  house  and 
dropped  the  bags  by  the  side  of  his  wife's 
chair.  <  "Two  heads  are  better' n  one,  if  one 
is  a  woman's  head.  There's  meal  an'  taters 
an'  chickens  ;  now  go  on  an'  dish  up  a  good 
supper.  I'll  get  your  dress  to-morrer." 

"  Where  you  goin'  to  get  it  ? "  inquired  his 
wife,  knocking  the  ashes  from  her  pipe  and 
rising  from  her  seat.  The  knowledge  that 
there  was  food  in  the  house  put  a  little  energy 
into  her,  and  at  the  same  time  quieted  the  com- 
plaining children. 

"I'm  workin'  this  job  for  all  there  is  into  it, 
let  me  tell  you,"  replied  Bud,  taking  his 
wife's  pipe  from  her  hand  and  filling  it  for  his 
own  benefit.  "  I  ketched  old  preacher  Toby 


120  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

with  a  babolition  paper  in  his  hand,  an'  that's 
the  way  I  come  to  get  the  grub  an'  tobacker. 
To-morrer  I'll  go  an'  call  on  the  storekeeper. 
He  told  me  t'other  day  that  he  wouldn't  trust 
me  no  more,  but  I  kinder  think  he'll  change 
his  mind  when  I  tell  him  that  I'm  onto  that 
committee.  An'  then  there's  that  Meth'dist 
preacher,  Elder  Bowen.  who  I  suspicion  gin 
Toby  that  babolition  Try'bune.  There's  a 
heap  of  hams  an'  side-meat  in  that  smoke- 
house of  his'n,  an'  it  sorter  runs  in  my  mind 
that  I  can  talk  him  into  givin'  me  some  of  it." 

"An'  did  you  speak  to  Toby  about  the 
money  they  say  he's  got  hid  somewheres?" 
asked  Mrs.  Goble,  who  was  dressing  two  of  the 
chickens  preparatory  to  consigning  them  to 
the  kettle,  which  she  had  placed  upon  the 
coals.  "What  business  has  he  got  to  have 
money  when  white  folks — " 

"  Set  me  down  for  a  fuel !  "  exclaimed  Bud, 
hitting  his  rheumatic  leg  such  a  slap  that  he 
could  hardly  repress  the  howl  of  anguish  that 
arose  to  his  lips.  "  There  I  was  talkin'  to  him 
for  as  much  as  ten  or  fifteen  minutes  an'  never 
onct  thought  of  that  money.  Well,  there's 


THE   STRUGGLE   ON   THE  TOWER.  121 

another  day  comin',  an'  Toby '11  have  to  hand 
that  money  over  or  get  whopped." 

"  An'  if  I  was  you,"  continued  his  wife,  "  I 
wouldn't  say  a  blessed  word  to  nobody  about 
it.  Keep  your  business  to  yourself,  kase  if 
you  don' t,  them  that  helps  you  will  want  to 
share  in  what  you  get." 

"  Susie,  you've  got  a  long  head  an'  that's  a 
fac',"  said  Bud,  who  wondered  why  he  had 
not  thought  of  all  these  little  things  himself. 
"  I'll  bear  them  idees  in  mind.  Now,  punch 
up  the  fire  a  little  an'  let  me  see  if  I  can  read 
what's  into  this  letter.  One  of  the  most  pro- 
minent an'  respected  citizens  of  Barrington; 
that's  what  I  be,  an'  the  feller  who  writ  to 
me  knows  it." 

Having  lighted  his  pipe  and  waited  until  the 
blaze  from  the  fire  had  attained  sufficient 
brightness,  Bud  drew  the  letter  from  his  pocket 
and  read  aloud : 

"Dear  sir  and  frind  i  take  my  pen  in  hand  to 
let  you  know  that  you  aint  doing  as  you  had 
oughter  do  you  are' paid  by  the  committee  of 
safety  to  keep  an  eye  on  all  the  abolitionists  in 
the  kentry  and  you  dont  do  it  theres  plenty 
of  them  in  barington  and  a  hul  pile  of  them  up 


122  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

to  the  cademy  wich  is  a  disgrace  to  the  town 
them  boys  some  of  them  is  spiling  for  a  licking 
sich  as  you  and  your  frinds  had  oughter  give 
them  long  ago  but  aint  done  it  and  had  oughter 
have  a  little  sense  knocked  into  their  heads 
why  dont  you  send  them  warning  to  shet  up 
or  clear  themselves  outen  the  federasy  like  the 

fovment  says  they  must  do  inside  of  ten 
ays  theres  that  gray  boy  for  one  and  that 
graham  boy  for  an  other  but  they  aint  no  kin 
though  theyre  awful  sassy  and  need  looking 
to  if  you  dont  tend  to  business  bettern  this  i 
shall  have  to  see  that  the  committee  gets  some 
body  else  in  your  place  hurra  for  jeff  davis  and 
the  south  and  long  may  she  wave  that  is  my 
moto." 

Men  of  sense  do  not  usually  give  a  second 
thought  to  anonymous  communications,  but 
put  them  into  the  fire  as  soon  as  they  ascertain 
their  character ;  but  Goble,  of  course,  did  not 
know  this,  and  besides  he  was  not  that  sort  of 
a  fellow.  He  was  not  strictly  honorable  him- 
self, and  was  glad  to  receive  hints,  even  if  they 
came  from  a  correspondent  who  was  too  much 
of  a  coward  to  sign  his  name  to  what  he  had 
written.  He  saw  at  once  that  he  had  been 
remiss  in  his  duty,  and  the  threat  contained  in 
the  closing  lines  made  him  a  little  uneasy. 

u  Land  sakes,  I  plumb  forgot  to  keep  an  eye 


THE  STRUGGLE   ON   THE  TOWEE.  123 

on  them  boys  at  the  'cademy,"  he  said,  as  he 
folded  the  letter  and  prepared  to  return  it  to 
the  envelope.  As  he  did  so,  he  found  that 
there  were  a  few  lines  written  on  the  outside 
which  he  had  not  before  noticed.  They  ran  as 
follows : 

"  Them  boys  I  spoke  of  that  gray  and  graham 
boy  are  the  verry  ones  who  fooled  you  about 
that  under  ground  rail  road— 

When  Bud  read  these  words  he  hit  his  rheu- 
matic leg  another  heavy  blow,  and  jumped  to 
his  feet  with  a  fierce  exclamation  on  his  lips. 

"  So  them's  the  fellers  that  fooled  me,  are 
they  \  "  he  shouted,  as  soon  as  the  pain  in  his 
leg  would  permit  him  to  speak.  "  You  haven't 
disremembered  how  they  offered  me  a  cool 
hundred  dollars  in  gold  if  I  would  look  around 
in  the  woods  an'  find  the  ladder  or  the  stairs 
that  led  down  to  that  railroad,  have  you, 
Susie?  If  it  hadn't  been  for  Riley  I  might 
have  been  lookin'  for  it  yet.  I  said  at  the 
time  that  I  would  get  even  with  them  for  that, 
but  I  couldn'  t  seem  to  find  no  way  to  do  it,  kase 
I  don't  never  have  no  dealin's  with  'em;  but 
I've  got  an  idee  now.  I  wisht  I  could  think 


124  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

up  some  way  to  get  them  two  out  in  the  woods 
by  theirselves.  I'll  have  to  have  somebody  to 
help  me  if  I  try  that,  Susie." 

As  that  was  very  evident  to  Mrs.  Goble  she 
made  no  reply,  but  went  on  with  her  prepara- 
tions for  supper,  while  Bud  smoked  and 
meditated.  When  the  chickens,  potatoes,  and 
hoe-cake  were  declared  to  be  ready,  he  did  not 
change  his  position,  but  grabbed  what  he 
wanted  from  the  table,  and  devoured  it  while 
sitting  by  the  fire  and  trying  to  conjure  up 
some  plan  for  making  himself  square  with  those 
fun-loving  academy  boys.  He  inferred  that 
they  had  been  preaching  Union  doctrines  at 
the  school,  but  Bud  did  not  care  a  straw  for 
that.  He  wanted  to  punish  them  for  making 
him  search  for  that  underground  railroad. 
When  the  dishes  were  cleared  of  everything 
eatable  that  had  been  placed  upon  them,  and 
the  table  moved  back  to  its  place,  Bud  stretched 
his  heavy  frame  on  the  ground  in  front  of  the 
fire  and  went  to  sleep,  using  his  hat  and  boots 
for  a  pillow. 

At  an  early  hour  the  next  morning  another 
serious  inroad  was  made  upon  the  slender 


THE  STRUGGLE   ON  THE  TOWER.  125 

stock  of  provisions  Bud  had  frightened  out  of 
old  Uncle  Toby,  and  then  Bud  shouldered  his 
long  squirrel  rifle,  which  he  carried  with  him 
wherever  he  went,  and  set  out  for  Barrington, 
not  forgetting  to  assure  his  wife  that  she 
might  confidently  expect  him  to  bring  that 
new  dress  when  he  returned  at  night.  While 
he  is  on  the  way  let  us  go  back  to  the  academy 
and  see  what  is  taking  place  there. 

The  sentries  who  were  on  duty  at  daylight 
took  note  of  the  fact  that  more  than  half  the 
boys  in  school  arose  without  waiting  for  re- 
veille. Even  a  stranger  would  have  known 
that  there  was  something  afoot.  The  students 
gathered  in  little  groups  in  the  corridors  and 
held  mysterious  whisperings  with  one  another, 
or  sauntered  around  with  their  hands  in  their 
pockets,  as  if  in  search  of  something  they 
were  in  no  particular  hurry  to  find  ;  and  while 
some  seemed  scarcely  able  to  refrain  from 
laughing  outright  and  dancing  hornpipes,  the 
faces  of  others  wore  a  resolute  look  that  had  a 
volume  of  meaning  in  it.  Rodney  Gray,  with 
the  flag  of  the  Confederacy  tucked  safely  un- 
der the  breast  of  his  coat,  took  a  stroll  about 


126  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

the  building  and  grounds,  looking  sharply  at 
every  one  he  met,  and  finally  drew  off  on  one 
side  to  compare  notes  with  some  of  his 
friends. 

"  I  don't  at  all  like  the  way  the  land  lies," 
said  he.  "If  Marcy  and  his  gang  haven't 
something  on  their  minds,  they  certainly  act 
like  it.  Graham,  you  know  where  the  old 
flag  is,  do  you  not  ? " 

"  I  do,  for  a  fact.  It  is  safe  under  lock  and 
key,  and  in  the  keeping  of  one  who  knows 
how  to  take  care  of  it,"  answered  Dick. 

"I  wish  I  had  insisted  on  seeing  it  de- 
stroyed the  minute  you  got  hold  of  it,"  con- 
tinued Rodney.  "Then  I  should  know  that 
there  is  no  danger  of  its  being  hoisted  again." 

"I  pledge  you  my  word  that  you  will  never 
again  set  eyes  on  that  flag  as  long  as  you  re- 
main at  this  academy,"  said  Dick  earnestly. 
"That  assurance  ought  to  satisfy  you." 

"Perhaps  it  ought,  but  it  doesn't,"  Rodney 
took  occasion  to  say  to  Billings  and  Cole  a 
few  seconds  later,  when  Dick  had  gone  off  on 
some  business  of  his  own.  "I  wish  now  that 
some  true  Southern  boy  had  had  pluck 


THE  STRUGGLE   ON   THE  TOWER.  127 

enough  to  steal  the  flag,  for  then  we  should 
know  where  it  is  at  this  moment.  Marcy  and 
his  friends  certainly  suspect  something  ;  and 
if  they  know  that  the  colors  are  gone,  they 
take  it  in  an  easy  way  I  don't  like." 

"Dick  has  given  his  word  that  we  shall 
never  see  the  flag  again,  and  I  believe  him," 
said  Cole.  "  He  is  a  good  fellow  and  ought  to 
be  one  of  us." 

"  Oh,  he  will  come  out  all  right,  and  so  will 
Marcy,"  said  Billings  confidently.  "Wait 
till  this  excitement  culminates  in  a  fight,  and 
then  you  will  see  a  big  change  of  opinion 
among  these  weak-kneed  chaps.  They  expect 
a  skirmish  this  morning  and  are  prepared  for 
it.  We'll  see  fun  before  that  new  flag  of  ours 
goes  up  on  the  tower,  and  I'll  bet  on  it." 

"Boom!"  said  the  gun,  whereupon  the 
drums  began  their  racket,  and  the  fifes  piped 
forth  the  first  strains  of  the  morning  call.  The 
boys  all  started  on  the  run  for  the  court  (a 
large  glass-covered  room  in  the  center  of  the 
building  which  was  used  for  morning  inspec- 
tion, and  for  drills  and  parades  when  stormy 
weather  prevailed),  and  when  the  roll  had 


128  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

been  called,  the  sergeants  of  the  several  com- 
panies reported  all  present  or  accounted  for. 
But  still  there  were  some  boys  missing,  and  no 
report  was  made  as  to  their  whereabouts.  A 
familiar  voice  answered  to  Marcy  Gray's 
name,  but  it  was  not  Marcy' s  voice.  Rodney's 
quick  ear  detected  the  cheat,  and  when  ranks 
were  broken  he  looked  everywhere  for  his 
cousin,  but  he  was  not  to  be  seen.  With 
frantic  gestures  Rodney  summoned  a  few  of 
his  right-hand  men  to  his  side  and  communi- 
cated his  fears  to  them  in  hasty,  whispered 
words. 

"Seen  Marcy  during  roll-call?"  he  in- 
quired. 

No  one  had.  Didn't  he  answer  to  his 
name  ? 

"No,  he  did  not,"  replied  Rodney,  hastily 
scanning  the  faces  of  the  students  that  filed  by 
him  on  their  way  out  of  the  court.  "  Some- 
body answered  'here,'  but  it  wasn't  Marcy. 
The  sergeant  must  know  where  he  is,  for  he 
reported  the  compatfy  present  or  accounted 
for." 

"Doesn't  that  go  to  show  that  Marcy  and 


THE  STRUGGLE   ON  THE  TOWER.  129 

the  chap  who  answered  to  his  name,  as  well  as 
the  sergeant  himself,  must  be  in  some  sort  of 
a  plot?"  inquired  Billings. 

"I'll  bet  they  are  on  the  tower,"  declared 
Rodney.  "  Let's  go  up  there,  quick." 

Rodney's  friends  did  not  at  first  see  what 
Marcy  could  be  doing  on  the  tower,  for  had 
not  Dick  Graham  assured  them  that  the  flag 
was  all  right,  and  that  they  would  never  see  it 
hoisted  again?  But  if  Marcy  suspected  that 
his  Cousin  Rodney  would  make  an  effort  to 
run  up  his  new  Confederate  flag  in  place  of 
the  Stars  and  Stripes,  might  it  not  be  that  he 
and  a  chosen  squad  had  taken  possession  of 
the  tower,  intending  to  hold  it  so  that  Rodney 
could  not  carry  out  his  design  ?  If  that  was 
the  case  there  was  bound  to  be  a  struggle 
more  or  less  desperate,  and  Rodney's  adher- 
ents would  be  expected  to  be  on  hand ;  so 
they  followed  him  to  the  top  of  the  tower,  but 
halted  when  they  got  there,  astonished  and 
appalled  at  the  scene  that  was  presented  to 
their  gaze.  The  cousins  were  clinched  and 
swaying  about  in  alarming  proximity  to  the 
low  parapet,  over  which  they  were  in  immi- 
9 


130  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

nent  danger  of  falling  to  the  ground  ;  the  sen- 
try on  duty  was  vainly  endeavoring  to  part 
them  by  placing  his  musket  between  the 
struggling  boys  and  crowding  them  toward 
the  middle  of  the  tower ;  and  Marcy  Gray  was 
clinging  to  the  halliards  leading  up  to  the 
masthead,  from  which  the  starry  flag  was 
floating  in  all  its  glory.  It  was  not  the  old 
flag,  however,  but  a  newer  and  better  one, 
whose  glossy  folds  had  never  before  been 
kissed  by  the  breeze. 

"Stop  this  !  "  shouted  Cole,  recovering  him- 
self by  an  effort  and  darting  forward  to  assist 
in  separating  the  angry  and  reckless  boys. 
"Haven't  you  any  sense  left?  A  misstep  on 
the  part  of  one  would  be  the  death  of  both  of 
you.  Don't  you  know  that  the  academy  is 
four  stories  high,  and  that  the  tower  runs  up 
one  story  higher  ?  Let  go,  Rodney.  Give  me 
those  halliards,  Marcy." 

"  Stand  back,  both  of  you !  "  cried  the  lat- 
ter. "I'd  rather  go  over  than  give  up  the 
halliards.  If  I  had  two  hands  I  would  very 
soon  end  the  fracas,  but  I  haven't  a  friend  to 
hold  the  ropes  while  I  defend  myself." 


THE  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  FLAG. 


THE   STRUGGLE   ON   THE  TOWER.  131 

Perhaps  he  hadn't  when  he  began  speaking, 
hut  a  second  or  two  later  he  had  plenty  of 
them.  Hasty  steps  sounded  in  the  hall  below 
and  came  up  the  ladder,  and  in  less  time  than 
it  takes  to  write  it  the  top  of  the  tower  was 
covered  with  boys.  The  last  one  who  came  up 
turned  about  and  slammed  down  the  trap-door 
through  which  he  had  gained  access  to  the 
roof.  It  was  Dixon,  the  tall  student  who  had 
compelled  the  orderly  to  fold  the  flag  properly, 
and  who  afterward  told  Dick  Graham  right 
where  to  find  it.  Being  a  Kentuckian,  he  was 
just  now  "on  the  fence,"  and  ready  to  jump 
either  way,  according  as  his  State  decided  to 
go  out  of  the  Union  or  remain  in  it.  He  was 
opposed  to  secession,  and  that  being  the  case, 
it  was  strange  that  he  should  afterward  find 
himself  enrolled  among  John  Morgan's  raiders, 
but  that  was  right  where  he  brought  up.  Al- 
though he  was  a  close  student,  a  good  soldier, 
and  one  of  the  best  fellows  that  ever  lived 
withal,  he  was  at  any  time  ready  for  a  fight  or 
a  frolic,  and  it  didn't  make  any  great  differ- 
ence to  him  which  it  was. 

• 

"Now,"  said  he  cheerfully,  as  he  closed  the 


132  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

trap-door  behind  him,  "we  can  have  a  quiet 
squabble  and  no  one  can  come  up  to  interfere 
with  us.  But  look  here,  boys,"  he  added, 
stepping  to  the  parapet  and  looking  over. 
"It's  a  mighty  far  ways  to  the  ground — five 
stories  or  so — and  if  you  go  down,  you  will  be 
sure  to  get  hurt.  On  the  whole,  I  think  we 
had  better  adjourn  for  a  while." 

Rodney  knew  just  how  to  take  these  words. 
Like  that  notice  in  the  post-office,  "  there  was 
reading  between  the  lines."  Seeing  that  he 
and  his  friends  were  taken  at  disadvantage  and 
greatly  outnumbered,  he  thought  it  best  to 
handle  his  cousin  with  a  little  less  rudeness  ; 
but  he  would  not  cease  his  efforts  to  pull  down 
that  hated  flag  and  hoist  his  own  Stars  and 
Bars  until  he  was  compelled  to  do  so.  He  let 
go  his  hold  upon  his  cousin  and  seized  the 
halliards. 

"Never  mind  the  relationship,"  he  yelled, 
when  Marcy  said  that  if  Rodney  were  not  his 
cousin  he  would  be  tempted  to  thrash  him 
within  an  inch  of  his  life.  "I  am  more 
ashamed  of  i^than  you  can  possibly  be.  Let 
go  those  halliards." 


THE  STRUGGLE  ON  THE  TOWER.  133 

"  Looks  as  though  there  might  be  a  slight  dif- 
ference of  opinion  between  the  parties  most 
interested,  and  there's  no  telling  who  is  Gov- 
ernor until  after  the  election,"  said  Dixon 
quietly.  "  But  I  respectfully  submit  that  the 
top  of  a  high  tower  is  no  place  to  settle  a  dis- 
pute that  may  end  in  a  scrimmage.  We  don't 
want  to  begin  killing  one  another  until  we  have 
to,  and  there  are  two  ways  in  which  the  matter 
can  be  arranged :  Wait  until  after  dark,  and 
then  go  silently  to  the  parade  and  have  it  over 
before  anybody  knows  a  thing  about  it,  or  else 
kiss  and  make  friends  right  here." 

Dick  Graham,  who  had  thus  far  kept  him- 
self on  the  other  side  of  the  belfry  out  of 
sight,  broke  into  a  loud  laugh  when  Dixon, 
speaking  with  the  utmost  gravity,  made  the 
last  proposition.  Dick  had  a  cheery,  whole- 
hearted laugh,  and  the  effect  was  contagious. 
The  laugh  became  general  and  finally  such  an 
uproar  arose  that  the  students  at  the  foot  of 
the  tower,  who  had  been  watching  proceedings 
on  the  top  with  no  little  interest  and  anxiety, 
pulled  off  their  caps  and  joined  in  with  cheers 
and  yells,  although  they  had  not  the  faintest 


134  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

idea  what  they  were  cheering  and  yelling  for. 
Marcy  smiled  good-naturedly  as  he  looked 
into  his  cousin's  face,  but  Rodney  scowled  as 
fiercely  as  ever.  When  anything  made  him 
angry  it  took  him  a  long  time  to  get  over  it. 
He  was  almost  ready  to  boil  over  with  rage 
when  he  caught  his  cousin  in  the  act  of  hoist- 
ing a  brand  new  flag  in  place  of  the  one  that 
had  been  stolen,  and  if  his  friends  had  only 
been  prompt  to  hasten  to  his  support,  he 
would  have  torn  that  flag  into  fragments  in 
short  order.  But  they  had  held  back  and 
given  Marcy' s  friends  time  to  come  to  his 
assistance,  and  now  there  was  no  hope  of  vic- 
tory. This  made  him  believe  that  the  boys 
who  pretended  to  side  with  him  were  cowards, 
the  last  one  of  them. 

"  If  I  will  give  you  the  halliards,  will  you 
promise  not  to  haul  the  colors  down?" 
asked  Marcy,  who  had  no  heart  for  trouble 
of  this  sort. 

"  I'll  promise  nothing,"  answered  Rodney, 
in  savage  tones.  "  You  and  your  gang  have 
the  advantage  of  me  this  time,  but  it  will  not 
be  so  when  next  we  meet.  Mark  that." 


THE   STRUGGLE   ON   THE  TOWER.  135 

"  Hear,  hear  ! "  cried  some  of  the  boys. 

"  You  shut  up  !  "  shouted  Rodney.  "  You 
fellows  are  mighty  ready  to  talk,  but  I  would 
like  to  see  you  do  something.  As  for  you, 
Marcy,  you  are  a  traitor  to  your  State.  Let 
go  those  halliards." 

"I'll  not  doit.  Your  ancestors  and  mine 
have  fought  under  this  flag  ever  since  it  has 
been  a  flag,  and  if  I  can  help  it,  you  shall 
not  be  the  first  of  our  name  to  haul  it 
down." 

"  But  that  flag  does  not  belong  up  there  any 
longer,  and  I  say,  and  we  all  say,  that  it  shall 
not  stay  there.  Here' s  our  banner,"  exclaimed 
Rodney,  and  as  he  spoke  he  drew  the  Stars 
and  Bars  from  under  his  coat  and  shook  out 
its  folds.  "  It's  a  much  handsomer  flag  than 
yours,  and  if  there's  a  war  coming,  as  some  of 
you  seem  to  think,  it  will  lead  us  to  victory  on 
every  battle-field." 

The  sight  of  the  Confederate  emblem  seemed 
to  arouse  a  little  martial  spirit  among  Rodney 
Gray's  friends.  They  cheered  it  lustily,  and 
Rodney  began  to  hope  that  they  would  make 
energetic  and  determined  effort  to  run  it  up  ; 


136  TEUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

but  they  lacked  the  courage.  The  disgusted 
Rodney  told  them  in  language  more  forcible 
than  elegant  that  they  were  nothing  but  a  lot 
of  wind-bags. 

"  Sentry,  you  were  stationed  here  to  protect 
that  flag,"  said  Marcy,  as  he  made  the  halliards 
fast  to  a  cleat  beside  the  door  leading  into  the 
belfry. 

"Are  you  officer  of  the  day?"  demanded 
the  guard.  "  Then  you  are  taking  a  good 
deal  upon  yourself  when  you  presume  to  tell 
me  what  my  duties  are.  Go  below,  the  last 
one  of  you,  or  I  will  call  the  corporal." 

"That  is  what  you  would  have  done  long 
ago  if  you  had  been  a  good  soldier,  but  I 
reckon  he's  coming  without  waiting  to  be 
called,"  observed  Dixon,  as  an  imperious 
knock,  followed  by  the  command  to  "  open  up 
here,  immediately,"  was  heard  at  the  trap- 
door. "Now,  Rodney,  don't  let's  have  any 
more  nonsense  over  the  flag." 

"  I  shall  do  as  I  please  about  that,  and  you 
can't  help  yourself,"  replied  Rodney.  "I'll 
settle  the  matter  with  you  on  the  parade  to- 
night, if  you  feel  in  the  humor.  That  flag 


THE  STRUGGLE  ON   THE  TOWER.  137 

shall  not  float  over  this  school  with  my  con- 
sent." 

"  Then  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  it  will  have  to 
float  without  your  consent.  It  will  be  time 
enough  to  make  war  upon  it  when  the  North 
makes  war  on  us  ;  and  you  will  get  plenty  of 
that,  I  bet  you.  Now  let's  have  a  look  at  our 
friend  below,  who  seems  to  be  in  something  of 
a  hurry  to  come  up,  and  then  we'll  go  down 
and  attend  to  the  business  of  the  hour,  which, 
I  believe,  means  breakfast." 

So  saying  Dixon  raised  the  trap-door,  reveal- 
ing the  flushed  and  excited  faces  of  the  com- 
mandant and  officer  of  the  day,  who  were  most 
respectfully  saluted  when  they  entered  the 
belfry. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

OLD   TOBY'S   MONEY. 

* '  "^TOUNG  gentlemen,  what  is  the  meaning 
JL  of  this  new  outrage  ? "  demanded  the 
colonel  angrily. 

"A  tussle  over  the  flag,  sir,"  replied  Dixon, 
standing  very  stiffly  and  raising  his  hand  to  his 
cap.  "  The  old  one  having  mysteriously  dis- 
appeared, it  became  necessary  to  hoist  a  new 
one,  sir." 

Of  course  the  commandant  knew  long  before 
this  time  that  the  colors  had  been  taken  from 
his  bureau,  and  he  knew,  also,  that  the  theft 
had  been  committed  under  cover  of  that  sham 
fight  in  the  hall ;  but  he  did  not  say  a  word 
about  it.  To  be  candid,  he  did  not  think  it 
would  be  good  policy  to  try  to  sift  the  matter 
to  the  bottom,  for  fear  of  implicating  some 
profitable  student  whom  he  could  not  afford  to 
expel.  Being  proprietor  of  the  school,  he  de- 
sired to  keep  it  intact  as  long  as  he  could. 

138 


OLD   TOBY'S  MONEY.  139 

"  And  during  the  tussle  two  of  your  number 
came  very  near  being  precipitated  to  the 
ground,"  exclaimed  the  colonel.  "  I  shall  put 
a  stop  to  this  insubordination  if  I  have  to  or- 
der the  whole  school  into  the  guard-house." 

"  Very  good,  sir,"  answered  the  boys. 

"Go  downstairs,  all  of  you,"  commanded 
the  officer  of  the  day.  "Sergeant  Rodney 
and  Private  Marcy  Gray,  report  to  me  at 
once." 

The  students  hastened  down  the  ladder, 
wondering  what  was  to  be  the  result  of  this 
"  new  outrage."  When  they  reached  the  hall 
one  of  them  said,  in  tones  loud  enough  to  be 
heard  by  all  his  companions  : 

"  Graham  is  a  traitor.  He  stole  the  old  flag, 
but  lie  furnished  a  new  one  to  be  hoisted  in  its 
place." 

"  There's  where  you  are  wrong,"  exclaimed 
Marcy  promptly.  "Dick  had  nothing  what- 
ever to  do  with  it,  and  when  he  saw  this  new 
flag,  he  was  as  much  surprised  as  the  rest  of 
you  were.  I  have  had  it  concealed  in  my  room 
for  more  than  six  weeks.  I  meant  to  be  ready 
for  you,  you  see." 


140  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"Where  did  you  get  it?  if  that  is  a  fair 
question." 

"It  was  made  by  a  young  lady  who  lives 
in  Barrington,  but  of  course  you  do  not 
expect  me  to  mention  her  name.  She  is 
true  to  her  colors,  and  that's  more  than 
can  be  said  in  favor  of  you  fellows  who 
would  have  hauled  it  down  if  you  had  pos- 
sessed the  pluck." 

"  That  was  well  put  in,  Marcy,"  said  Rod- 
ney. "There  isn't  pluck  enough  among  the 
whole  lot  of  them  to  fit  out  a  good-sized  cat. 
If  the  Yankees  should  come  down  here,  they 
could  drive  an  army  of  such  fellows  with  noth- 
ing but  cornstalks  for  weapons." 

The  tone  in  which  these  words  were  uttered 
set  Dick  Graham  going  again,  and  he  started 
all  the  rest — that  is,  all  except  a  few  who  were 
so  angry  they  couldn't  laugh.  If  that  dread 
functionary,  the  officer  of  the  day,  heard  the 
uproar,  he  must  have  thought  that  the  cul- 
prits who  had  been  commanded  to  report  to 
him  did  not  take  their  prospective  punishment 
very  much  to  heart. 

Of  course  the  boys  who  remained  below  were 


OLD   TOBY'S   MONEY.  141 

impatient  to  hear  all  about  the  things  that  had 
happened  in  and  around  the  belfry,  and  to 
know  what  was  going  to  be  done  with  Rodney 
and  his  cousin.  But  the  last  was  a  point  upon 
which  no  one  could  enlighten  them, — not  even 
the  cousins  themselves  when  they  came  from 
the  presence  of  the  officer  of  the  day,  who  had 
given  them  a  stern  reprimand  and  a  warning. 
Being  from  Louisiana  himself,  and  having  of- 
fered his  services  to  her  in  case  they  should  be 
required,  he  bore  down  upon  Marcy  harder 
than  he  did  upon  Rodney,  and  even  went  so 
far  as  to  try  and  convince  the  North  Carolina 
boy  that  the  word  "traitor,"  which  had  so 
often  been  applied  to  him  by  his  schoolmates, 
was  deserved  and  appropriate.  But  Marcy 
could  not  look  at  it  that  way,  and  even  in  the 
presence  of  the  man  who  could  have  shut  him 
up  in  the  guard-house,  with  nothing  but  bread 
to  eat  and  water  to  drink,  he  did  not  "haul  in 
his  shingle  one  inch."  He  never  had  made 
any  trouble  in  the  school,  and,  what  was  more 
to  the  point,  he  did  not  intend  to  ;  but  neither 
was  he  going  to  stand  still  and  permit  a  lot  of 
rebels  to  run  over  him.  The  colonel  had  said, 


142  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

in  so  many  words,  that  the  flag  was  to  be 
hoisted  every  morning  until  further  orders ; 
and  in  hoisting  a  new  one  in  the  place  of  the 
one  that  had  disappeared,  he  had  not  broken 
any  rule.  The  officer  knew  that  to  be  true, 
and  as  he  could  not  punish  one  without  pun- 
ishing the  other  also,  he  was  obliged  to  let 
them  both  go  scot-free  ;  but  he  detained  Rod- 
ney a  moment  to  whisper  a  word  of  caution 
to  him. 

"  Don't  let  this  thing  be  repeated,"  said  he 
earnestly.  "I  think  just  as  you  do,  and  if  I 
could  have  my  own  way,  your  flag  would  now 
be  waving  on  the  tower ;  but  it  is  my  duty  to 
obey  orders,  and  it  is  your  duty  as  well.  Don't 
make  another  move  until  this  State  joins  the 
Confederacy,  and  then  there  will  be  no  one  to 
oppose  you.  The  hoisting  of  another  flag  will 
break  up  the  school,  but  that  is  to  be  expected. 
You  may  go." 

"He  said,  in  effect,  that  he  would  keep  this 
thing  hanging  over  our  heads  to  see  how  we 
behave  in  future,"  said  Rodney  to  Billings 
and  Cole,  who  Avere  in  the  hall  waiting  for  him. 
"He  is  on  our  side,  but  not  being  the  head  of 


OLD   TOBY'S   MONEY.  143 

the  school,  he  can't  back  us  up  as  he  would 
like  to.  But  then  this  will  keep,"  he  added, 
once  more  shaking  out  his  flag,  which  he  had 
all  the  while  carried  under  his  arm.  "  I  was 
afraid  the  teachers  would  take  it  away  from 
me,  but  as  they  didn't,  we'll  hold  ourselves  in 
readiness  to  run  it  up  when  the  other  is  ordered 
down." 

But  the  incidents  of  the  morning,  exciting 
as  they  were,  did  not  long  monopolize  the  at- 
tention of  the  students,  or  remain  the  principal 
subjects  of  discussion.  They  were  forgotten 
the  minute  the  mail  was  distributed,  for  of 
course  their  papers  contained  news  from  all 
parts,  and  the  boys  made  it  their  business  to 
keep  posted.  There  was  one  thing  the  papers 
had  already  begun  to  do  that  excited  derisive 
laughter  among  all  the  sensible  boys  in  school. 
They  called  dispatches  from  the  North  "For- 
eign Intelligence."  But  there  were  some,  like 
Rodney  Gray,  who  could  not  see  that  that  was 
anything  to  laugh  at,  and  following  the  lead 
of  their  favorite  journals  in  politics,  they  soon 
learned  to  follow  their  vocabulary  also,  and 
always  spoke  of  the  North  as  "the  United 


144  TEUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

States,"  and  of  the  South  as  "  the  Confederate 
States." 

When  the  adjutant's  call  was  sounded  Marcy 
Gray  fell  in  with  the  other  members  of  his 
company  who  had  been  warned  for  duty,  and 
marched  to  the  parade-ground  to  go  through 
the  ceremony  of  guard-mounting.  Immedi- 
ately after  that  he  went  on  post  in  a  remote 
part  of  the  grounds,  a  favorite  place  with  the 
sentries  on  hot  summer  days,  for  the  woods  on 
the  other  side  came  close  up  to  the  fence,  and 
the  trees  threw  a  grateful  shade  over  the  beat. 
The  only  order  the  boy  he  relieved  had  to 
pass,  was  a  simple  as  well  as  a  useless  one.  It 
was  to  "keep  his  eye  peeled  for  that  fence 
and  not  permit  anybody  to  climb  over  it"; 
but  Marcy  listened  as  though  he  meant  to  obey 
it.  Then  the  relief  passed  on,  and  he  was  left 
alone  with  his  thoughts,  which,  considering 
the  incidents  connected  with  that  skirmish  on 
the  tower,  were  not  the  most  agreeable  com- 
pany. 

He  had  been  there  perhaps  a  couple  of  hours, 
out  of  sight  of  everybody,  when  he  was  brought 
to  a  stand-still  by  a  rustling  among  the  bushes 


OLD   T0BY'S   MONEY.  145 

on  the  other  side  of  the  fence,  and  presently 
discovered  old  Toby  looking  at  him  over  a 
fallen  log.  A  smile  of  genuine  joy  and  relief 
overspread  the  black  man's  features  when  he 
saw  who  the  vigilant  sentry  was,  and  he  imme- 
diately got  upon  his  feet  and  came  to  the  fence. 

"The  top  of  the  morning  to  you,  parson," 
said  Marcy  pleasantly.  "  You  act  as  though 
you  might  be  looking  for  some  one." 

"Sarvent,  sah,"  replied  Toby.  "I  is  fora 
fac'  lookin'  for  you,  an'  nobody  else.  I  was 
up  to  de  gate,  an'  Marse  Dick  Graham  done 
tol'  me  you  down  heah.  You-uns  gwine  get  in 
de  biggest  sort  of  trouble,  you  an'  Marse  Dick, 
an'  I  come  heah  to  tol'  you." 

"  I  assure  you  we  are  grateful  to  you  for  it," 
answered  the  boy,  with  a  smile.  "But  how 
are  we  going  to  get  into  trouble  ?  Talk  fast, 
for  I  have  no  business  to  hold  any  communica- 
tion whatever  with  you." 

"Dat  white  trash,  Bud  Gobble;  he's  de 
man,"  began  Toby.  "You  an'  Marse  Dick 
done  sont  him  into  de  woods  to  look  for  de 
way  to  dat  underground  railroad— 

Marcy  leaned  upon  his  musket,  threw  back 

10 


146  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

his  head,  and  laughed  heartily  but  silently, 
for  he  did  not  want  to  bring  the  corporal  of 
the  guard  down  to  his  post  until  he  had  heard 
what  the  old  negro  had  to  tell  him. 

"Dat's  jes'  what  you-uns  done,  Marse 
Marcy,"  continued  Toby.  "An'  now  dat  man 
gwine  tote  you  bofe  out  in  de  woods  an'  lick 
you  like  he  was  de  oberseer  an'  you  two  de 
niggahs." 

When  Marcy  heard  this  he  did  not  know 
whether  to  laugh  again  or  get  angry  over  it. 
As  time  was  precious  he  did  neither,  but  began 
questioning  Toby,  who  told  a  story  that  made 
the  boy  open  his  eyes.  When  it  was  concluded 
the  fact  was  plain  to  Marcy  that  somebody  had 
been  trying  to  get  him  and  Dick  Graham  into 
trouble  ;  but  who  could  it  be  ?  He  knew  that 
he  had  been  airing  his  Union  sentiments  rather 
freely,  but  he  wasn't  aware  that  he  had  made 
any  enemies  by  it.  He  wished  the  hour  for  his 
relief  would  hasten  its  coming,  so  that  he 
might  compare  notes  with  Dick. 

"You  think  it  was  the  letter  Bud  received 
that  put  all  these  things  into  his  head,  do 
you?"  said  he,  after  a  moment's  reflection. 


OLD   TOBY'S   MONEY.  147 

"You  haven't  any  idea  who  wrote  the  letter 
or  what  else  there  was  in  it?" 

"  No  sah,  I  aint.  I  wish't  I  had,  so't  I  could 
tell  you." 

"Bud  Goble  mentioned  Dick's  name  and 
mine  while  he  was  threatening  us,  did  he?" 
continued  Marcy. 

"  He  did  for  a  fac'.  I  didn't  hear  him,  kase 
I  wasn't  dar;  but  Elder  Bowen's  niggah  Sam 
was  in  de  store  when  he  ?buse  de  storekeeper, 
an'  he  was  at  de  house  when  he  come  dar  an' 
'buse  de  elder  for  a  babolitionist.  You-uns 
want  look  out,  Marse  Marcy.  Dat  man  mean 
mischief,  suah's  you  born." 

"  Don't  be  uneasy,"  replied  Marcy.  "  If 
Mr.  Goble  thinks  he  is  going  to  catch  us  nap- 
ping, he  will  find  himself  mistaken.  I  should 
like  to  see  him  and  his  friends  come  to  this 
school  and  try  to  carry  out  their  threats.  There 
are  plenty  of  Union  boys  among  the  students, 
parson." 

"  I'se  suspicioned  dat  all  along,  sah,  an'  I'se 
mighty  proud  to  hear  you  say  so  ;  I  is  for  a 
fac'.  Dere's  a  few  of  'em  in  de  settlement, 
but  Fse  mighty  jubus  what  will  happen  to  'em 


148  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

when  Marse  Gobble  gets  on  de  war-paf,  like 
he  say  he  gwine  do.  He  say  he  gwine  lick  de 
las'  one." 

"  Then  it  is  high  time  he  was  put  under  lock 
and  key,"  said  Marcy  indignantly.  "I  hope 
if  he  goes  to  Mr.  Bowen's  house  the  elder  will 
turn  loose  on  him  with  that  double-barreled 
shotgun  of  his." 

"He  say  dat's  what  he  allow  to  do ;  but  I 
dunno,"  replied  the  old  negro,  shaking  his 
head  and  looking  at  the  ground  as  if  he  felt 
that  troublous  times  were  coming  upon  the 
earth.  "It's  gwine  be  mighty  hot  about  yer, 
an'  I  dunno  what  we  niggahs  gwine  do.  I 
wish  dem  babolitionists  up  Norf  shet  dere 
moufs  an'  luf  we-uns  be.  Dey  gwine  get  us 
in  a  peck  of  trouble." 

"  And  such  fellows  as  Bud  Goble  seem  per- 
fectly willing  to  help  it  on,"  said  Marcy,  whose 
indignation  increased,  the  longer  he  dwelt  upon 
the  details  of  the  story  Toby  had  told  him. 
' '  For  two  cents  I  would  muster  a  squad  and 
go  down  to  his  shanty  and  turn  him  out  of 
doors.  We'll  do  something  of  the  kind  if  the 
authorities  do  not  put  a  curb  on  him." 


MARCY  REFUSES  TO  TAKE  CHARGE  OF  OLD  TOBY'S  MONEY. 


OLD  TOBY'S   MONEY.  149 

"  But  dey  hire  him  to  do  all  dis  meanness, 
Marse  Marcy,"  exclaimed  the  negro.  "He 
'longs  to  dat  committee." 

"  Don't  you  believe  any  such  stuff.  It  is 
likely  that  he  is  in  the  pay  of  that  committee, 
and  more  shame  to  them,  but  he  doesn't  be- 
long to  it.  Now  you  run  away,  parson,  be- 
cause— 

"Hoi'  on,  please,  sah,"  interrupted  the  old 
man.  "  I  want  ax  your  device.  I  got  a  little 
money — not  much,  but  jes'  a  little"  (here  he 
pulled  from  one  of  his  capacious  pockets  a 
stocking  filled  half-way  up  the  leg  with  some- 
thing that  must  have  been  heavy,  judging  by 
the  care  he  took  in  handling  it), — "an'  I'm  that 
skeared  of  havin'  it  in  de  house  dat  I  can't 
sleep.  Marse  Gobble  'lows  to  steal  bacon  an' 
taters  of  me  now  as  often  as  he  gets  hungry, 
an'  de  fust  ting  I  know  he  ax  me  for  dis 
money  ;  den  what  I  gwine  do  ?  Take  keer  on 
it  for  me,  please,  sah." 

"Why,  parson,  you're  rich,"  said  Marcy, 
reaching  through  the  fence  and  "hefting" 
the  stocking  in  his  hand.  "  Is  this  all  silver  ? 
Where  did  you  get  so  much  ? " 


150  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

"  I  earn  it  ebery  cent,  an'  sabe  it,  too,"  an- 
swered Toby,  with  some  pride  in  his  tones. 
"It's  all  mine,  but  I  'fraid  I  aint  gwine  be 
'lowed  to  keep  it,  now  dat  de  wall  comin'." 

"  I  think  myself  that  it  will  bring  you  trou- 
ble sooner  or  later.  You  ought  never  to  have 
told  anybody  that  you  had  it." 

"Who  ?  Me,  sah  ?  I  never  tol'  de  fust  liv- 
in'  soul  in  dis  world.  It  got  round  de  quarter 
some  way,  I  dunno  how,  an'  some  of  dem  fool 
niggahs  had  to  go  an'  blab  it.  Will  you  take 
keer  on  it  for  ole  Toby,  sah  ? " 

"  If  I  were  going  to  stay  in  this  part  of  the 
country  I  would  do  it  in  a  minute,"  answered 
Marcy.  "  But  I  am  liable  to  leave  here  at  an 
hour's  notice,  and  what  should  I  do  with  it  if 
I  did  not  have  time  to  take  it  to  your  cabin  ? 
Give  it  to  your  master,  and  ask  him  to  take 
care  of  it  for  you." 

"Oh,  laws!  Marse  Riley  secession  de  big- 
ges'  kind,"  exclaimed  Toby,  with  a  gesture 
which  seemed  that  such  a  proposition  was  not 
to  be  entertained  for  a  moment. 

" No  matter  for  that,"  replied  Marcy.  "He's 
honest,  and  what  more  do  you  want  ?  He  is  a 


OLD  TOBY'S  MONEY.  151 

kind  master,  the  best  friend  you  have  in  the 
world,  and  you  don't  want  to  keep  anything 
from  him.  Come  to  think  of  it,  I  wouldn't 
take  the  money,  even  if  I  were  going  to  stay 
here.  Go  to  Mr.  Riley  with  it." 

"  You  wont  take  keer  on  it  for  de  ole  nig- 
gah?"  said  Toby,  who  was  very  much  disap- 
pointed. "  Den  I  reckon  I'd  best  bury  it 
somewhars  in  de  ground." 

"  You  will  surely  lose  it  if  you  do  that," 
protested  Marcy.  "  Does  Bud  Goble  know 
you've  got  it?  Well,  if  he  gets  after  you, 
he'll  thrash  you  till  you  will  be  glad  to  tell 
where  you  have  concealed  it ;  but  if  you  can 
tell  him  that  it  is  in  Mr.  Riley' s  hands,  he'll 
not  bother  you  or  the  money,  either.  Now 
run  along,  parson.  I  see  a  uniform  over  there 
among  the  trees,  and  I  shouldn't  be  surprised 
if  the  corporal  was  inside  of  it." 

The  old  negro  hastened  into  the  woods,  hid- 
ing the  stocking  somewhere  about  his  patched 
clothes  as  he  went,  and  Marcy  brought  his 
piece  to  "support  arms,"  and  paced  his  beat 
while  waiting  for  the  corporal  to  come  up.  It 
wasn't  the  corporal,  after  all,  but  a  private 


152  TRUE  TO  HIS  COLORS. 

like  himself,  who  had  come  out  to  study  his 
lesson  and  roll  about  on  the  grass.  He  did 
not  speak  to  the  sentry,  but  he  was  so  close  to 
him  that  Marcy  could  not  have  held  any  more 
private  conversation  with  old  Toby. 

"It  is  nothing  more  than  I  expected," 
thought  Marcy,  recalling  some  of  the  incidents 
the  negro  had  described  to  him.  "  Union  men 
all  over  the  South  have  been  the  victims  of  hot- 
headed secessionists,  like  those  who  compose 
that  Committee  of  Safety,  and  now  we're 
going  to  have  the  same  sort  of  work  right  here 
in  our  midst.  I  don't  believe  that  Bud  Goble 
has  organized  a  company  for  the  purpose  of 
running  Northern  sympathizers  out  of  the 
State  ;  he  said  that  just  to  frighten  Toby  and 
a  few  others.  But  if  he  has,  I  hope  he  will 
bring  them  up  here  some  night  and  try  to  take 
Dick  Graham  and  me  out  of  the  building.  I 
am  glad  those  men  had  the  courage  to  defy 
him  to  his  face,  and  wish  I  could  have  seen 
Bud  about  the  time  the  elder  was  walking  him 
out  of  the  yard." 

It  would  seem  from  this  that  old  Toby  had 
told  Marcy  some  things  we  do  not  know,  and 


OLD  TOBY'S  MONEY.  153 

that  Bud  Goble's  plans  were  not  working  as 
smoothly  as  he  could  have  wished.  Let  us 
return  to  Bud  and  see  where  he  was  and  what 
he  had  been  doing  since  he  took  leave  of  his 
wife  in  the  morning. 

He  left  home  with  a  light  heart  and  a 
pocketful  of  bullets,  and  took  a  short  cut 
through  the  woods  toward  Barrington.  A  few 
of  the  ballets  were  to  be  expended  upon  such 
unwary  small  game  as  might  chance  to  come 
in  his  way,  and  with  the  rest,  if  circumstances 
seemed  to  require  it,  intended  to  make  a  show 
of  being  ready  for  business.  He  struck  a 
straight  course  for  the  little  grocery  and  dry- 
goods  store,  at  which  he  had  for  years  been  an 
occasional  customer,  and  thought  himself  for- 
tunate to  find  the  proprietor  in.  He  was  busy 
dusting  the  counter,  but  he  was  not  alone. 
There  were  three  or  four  others  present,  and 
when  we  tell  you  that  they  were  Bud  Goble's 
intimate  friends,  you  will  know  just  what  sort 
of  men  they  were. 

"Mornin',"  said  Bud  cheerfully.  "Fam- 
blies  all  well  ?  Mine's  only  jest  tol'able,  thank 
ye.  What's  the  news  ?" 


154  TRUE  TO   HIS  COLORS. 

"  There  aint  none,"  was  the  reply  from  one, 
to  which  the  others  all  assented.  "Are  there 
any  with  you?" 

"  Well,"  said  Bud  slowly,  at  the  same  time 
edging  around  so  that  he  could  keep  an  eye  on 
the  storekeeper  and  note  the  effect  his  words 
produced  upon  him.  "  I  don't  rightly  know 
what  you-uns  call  news.  I  reckon  you-uns 
heared  that  I  was  workin'  for  that  Committee 
of  Safety,  didn't  you  ? " 

They  had  heard  something  of  it  in  a  round- 
about way.  Was  there  any  money  in  the  job, 
and  what  was  he  expected  to  do  ? 

"There's  a  little  money  into  it,"  answered 
Bud.  "  Jest  about  enough  to  pay  me  for  my 
time  an'  trouble,  but  no  more.  I've  gin  some 
of  them  loud-talkin'  folks,  who  think  a  nig- 
ger is  as  good  as  a  white  man,  notice  that 
they  had  best  cl'ar  outen  the  'Federacy  be- 
fore they  are  drove  out,  an'  go  up  to  the 
United  States  among  them  that  believe  as 
they  do." 

"  An'  it  sarves  'em  jest  right,"  observed  one 
of  Bud's  friends,  helping  himself  to  a  handful 
of  crackers.  "I'd  like  to  see  the  last  one  of 


OLD   TOBY'S   MONEY.  155 

'em  chucked  out  bag  an'  baggage.  But  s'pose 
they  wont  go  ?" 

"I'm  hopin'  they  wont,  for  that's  where  the 
fun' 11  come  in.  That'll  give  we-uns — 

Just  at  this  moment  Bud  was  interrupted  by 
the  entrance  of  "Elder  Brown's  nigger  Sam," 
who  removed  his  hat  respectfully  and  kept  on 
to  the  counter  where  the  storekeeper  was  at 
work.  Bud  and  his  friends  listened  and  heard 
him  say : 

"I  aint  got  no  change  dis  mawnin',  Mr. 
Bailey,  but—" 

"That's  all  right,  Sam,"  Mr.  Bailey  hast- 
ened to  reply.  "  You  are  an  honest  working- 
man,  and  your  credit  is  good.  What  did  you 
say  you  wanted  ?  A  dress  and  a  pair  of  shoes 
for  your  old  woman  ?  Well,  how  will  these 
suit  you  ?" 

"Dog-gone  the  nigger,  why  didn't  he  keep 
away  a  little  longer?"  whispered  Bud. 
"  Them's  the  very  things  I  wanted,  an'  mebbe 
ole  man  Bailey  wont  want  to  trust  two  fellers 
at  once." 

' '  Then  lick  him,"  suggested  one  of  his  friends. 
"  He's  nobody  but  a  babolitionist,  anyway." 


156  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"  That's  what  I  allow  to  do,"  answered  Bud. 

When  the  negro  had  received  the  goods  he 
asked  for,  he  leaned  against  the  counter  as  if 
he  were  in  no  particular  hurry  to  go  away. 
This  suited  Bud,  who  drawled,  in  lazy  tones  : 

"Yes;  I've  warned  some  of  them  nigger- 
lovers  that  they  aint  wanted  here  no  longer' n 
it'll  take  'em  to  get  out,  but  I  am  hopin'  they 
wont  leave,  kase  that's  where  the  fun' 11  come 
in.  I'm  gettin'  up  a  company  of  minute-men 
to  sorter  patrol  the  keritry  hereabouts,  an' 
them  that  don't  do  to  please  us  we  are  goin'  to 
lick,  niggers  art  whites.  We  jest  aint  goin' 
to  have  no  more  talkin'  agin  the  'Federacy, 
an'  them  that's  for  the  North  kin  go  up  there. 
That's  what  the  committee  says.  Will  you- 
uns  jine  ?" 

Of  course  they  would,  to  a  man,  and  they 
would  like  nothing  better.  They  were  ready 
at  any  time  to  prove  their  devotion  to  the  Con- 
federacy by  thrashing  or  hanging  everybody, 
white  and  black,  who  did  not  believe  that  se- 
cession and  disunion  were  the  best  things  that 
could  happen  for  the  South.  Then  Bud,  see- 
ing that  he  had  plenty  of  backing,  waxed  elo- 


OLD  TOBY'S  MONEY.  157 

quent  and  made  a  short  but  stirring  speech. 
He  dwelt  upon  the  wrongs  and  insults  that 
had  been  heaped  upon  the  Southern  States 
ever  since  they  had  shown  themselves  foolish 
enough  to  join  the  Union  ;  denied  that  a  black 
man  was  as  good  as  a  white  gentleman  ;  loudly 
proclaimed  that  all  Northerners,  as  well  as 
those  who  thought  as  they  did,  were  cowards  ; 
denounced  as  traitors  all  Southern  men  who 
did  not  shout  for  President  Davis,  and  said 
they  ought  and  must  be  whipped  out  of  the 
country  ;  and  through  it  all  he  kept  watch  of 
the  two  at  the  counter  to  see  what  impression 
his  patriotic  words  made  upon  them. 

Mr.  Bailey  was  a  little  man  who  carried  the 
weight  of  sixty-five  years  upon  his  shoulders, 
and  Bud  talked  for  his  especial  benefit,  hoping 
to  frighten  him  into  compliance  with  the  de- 
mands he  was  about  to  make  upon  him.  Mr. 
Bailey  was  opposed  to  secession,  and  never 
hesitated  to  say  so  when  politics  came  up  for 
discussion,  as  they  often  did  among  his  cus- 
tomers ;  but  Bud  was  sure  the  old  fellow  was 
frightened  now.  He  did  not  say  a  word  in 
reply,  but  used  his  brush  with  more  energy, 


158  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

and  now  and  then  rapped  the  counter  with  the 
back  of  it;  and  these,  Bud  thought,  were 
unmistakable  signs  of  timidity  or,  at  least, 
nervousness. 

As  for  darkey  Sam,  there  was  no  doubting 
the  impression  Bud's  eloquence  made  upon 
him.  He  was  greatly  terrified,  for  he  remem- 
bered that  his  master  had  once  denounced  se- 
cession from  the  pulpit,  and  told  the  members 
of  his  congregation  just  what  they  might  make 
up  their  minds  to  endure  if  it  were  consum- 
mated. Possibly  Bud  Goble  recalled  the  cir- 
cumstance, for  he  looked  very  hard  at  Sam 
while  he  was  talking.  As  soon  as  the  speech 
was  brought  to  a  close  Sam  sidled  along  toward 
the  door,  looking  into  the  show-cases  as  he 
went,  and  presently  found  himself  safe  on  the 
porch.  Then  he  clapped  his  hat  on  his  head 
and  started  for  home  post-haste. 

' '  I  reckon  he' s  gwine  tell  the  parson  what  yon 
said,"  exclaimed  one  of  Bud's  friends.  "Well, 
I  do  think  Elder  Bowen  is  one  of  the  danger- 
ousest  men  in  the  whole  kentry,  an'  that 
he'd  oughter  be  snatched  outen  that  church 
of  his'n  before  he  has  time  to  preach  up 


OLD   TOBY'S   MONEY.  159 

any  more  of  them  pizen  docterings.  Warned 
him  yet?" 

"No;  but  I  allow  to  do  it  soon's  I  get 
through  with  my  business  yer,"  replied  Bud, 
throwing  his  rifle  into  the  hollow  of  his  arm, 
and  sauntering  up  to  the  counter  where  Mr. 
Bailey  stood.  He  affected  a  careless,  confident 
swagger,  which  was  by  no  means  indicative 
of  his  feelings.  Now  that  he  could  look  closely 
at  him  he  found  that  the  storekeeper  wasn't 
frightened  enough,  and  that  his  speech  had 
not  accomplished  half  as  much  as  he  meant  to 
have  it.  "You  don't  seem  to  be  right  peart 
this  mornin',"  he  continued.  "What's  the 
matter  of  ye?" 

"  Nothing  whatever,"  answered  Mr.  Bailey. 
"  I'  m  as  gay  as  a  lark.  Something  wanted  ? ' ' 

' '  I  reckon,"  replied  Bud.  ' '  I  want  the  same 
things  you  gin  that  there  nigger  a  minute  ago— 
a  dress  an'  a  pair  of  shoes  for  my  ole  woman." 

"Got  any  money  to  pay  for  'em ? " 

"Not  jest  this  minute,  but  I  shall  have 
plenty  this  evening,  an'  then  mebbe  I'll — " 

"Can't  help  it,"  said  Mr.  Bailey,  shaking 
his  head. 


160  TIIUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"  Wont  you  trust  me? " 

"  No,  I  wont.  I  told  you  so  the  other  day, 
and  when  I  say  a  thing  of  that  sort  I  mean  it." 

"  Do  you  give  credit  to  a  nigger  before  my 
face  an'  eyes,  an'  then  refuse  it  to  a  white  gen- 
tleman?" shouted  Bud.  "What  do  you  do 
that-a-way  for?" 

' '  I  run  my  business  to  suit  myself, ' '  answered 
Mr.  Bailey,  without  the  least  show  of  irrita- 
tion. "If  you  don't  like  it,  go  somewhere 
else  with  your  trade.  I  don' t  want  it,  any  way. ' ' 

"You  think  a  nigger  better' n  a  white  man, 
do  ye?"  yelled  Bud,  growing  red  in  the  face. 
"What  do  you  say  to  that,  boys?  Look  a 
here,"  he  added.  "Mebbe  you  don't  know 
who  I  am.  I've  got  the  power  an'  the  will, 
too,  to  turn  you  houseless  an'  homeless  into 
the  street  before  you  see  the  sun  rise  agin." 

"I'll  make  moonlight  shine  through  you 
while  you  are  doing  it,"  said  the  old  man 
boldly. 

"You  will?"  Bud  brought  his  fist  down 
upon  the  counter  with  tremendous  force,  and 
then  he  dived  down  into  his  pocket  and  brought 
out  a  handful  of  bullets,  which  he  placed  before 


OLD   TOBY'S   MONEY.  161 

the  storekeeper.  "Do  you  see  them  ?  I  want 
to  warn  ye  that  they  was  molded  a- purpose 
to  be  shot  into  traitors  like  yerself  ;  an'  I  brung 
'em  along  to  show  ye — ' 

"  Take  'em  off  the  counter.  I've  just  dusted 
it,"  interrupted  Mr.  Bailey;  and  with  the 
words  he  hit  the  bullets  a  blow  with  his  brush 
that  sent  them  in  every  direction. 

Bud  Goble  was  astounded,  and  so  were  his 
friends,  who  had  never  dreamed  that  there  was 
so  much  spirit  in  that  little,  dried-up  man.  The 
former  looked  at  him  a  moment,  and  then  he 
looked  at  the  bullets  that  were  rolling  about 
on  the  floor. 

"  Come  around  yer  an'  pick  'em  up,  the 
very  last  one  of  'em,  an'  say  yer  sorry  ye  done 
it,  an'  that  you'll  never  do  the  like  agin,  or  I'll 
take  ye  up  by  the  heels  an'  mop  the  floor  with 
ye,"  said  Bud,  in  savage  tones.  "Comea- 
lumberin'." 

"Pick  'em  up  yourself,  and  next  time  keep 
'em  off  my  counter,"  was  Mr.  Bailey's  an- 
swer. "What  did  you  put  them  there  for, 
any  way?" 

A  glance  at  his  friends  showed  Bud  that  they 
11 


162  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

expected  Mm  to  do  something,  and  he  dared 
not  hesitate.  He  handed  the  nearest  man  his 
rifle  to  hold  for  him,  peeled  off  his  coat,  gave 
a  yell  that  was  heard  a  block  away,  and  was 
about  to  jump  up  and  knock  his  heels  together, 
when  he  happened  to  look  toward  Mr.  Bailey, 
and  stopped  as  if  he  had  been  frozen  in  his 
tracks.  The  old  man  was  waiting  for  him.  He 
leaned  against  a  shelf  behind  the  counter,  but 
he  held  a  cocked  revolver  in  his  hand. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 
BUD  GOBLE'S  WATERLOO. 

DID  Bud  Goble  leap  over  the  counter  and 
wrench  the  threatening  weapon  from  Mr. 
Bailey's  grasp  with  one  hand,  while  he  throt- 
tled him  with  the  other  ?  We  are  obliged  to 
say  that  he  did  not.  He  stood  quite  still,  for 
something  told  him  it  would  be  dangerous  to 
do  anything  else.  This  was  the  first  time  his 
courage  had  ever  been  tested,  and  he  was 
found  wanting  ;  but,  strange  as  it  may  appear, 
his  friends  did  not  think  any  the  less  of  him 
for  it.  Under  like  circumstances  they  would 
have  showed  the  same  reluctance  to  pass  the 
intervening  counter.  It  was  not  Bud's  lack  of 
courage,  but  Mr.  Bailey's  pluck,  that  excited 
their  ire.  The  latter  had  insulted  their  friend 
by  refusing  him  the  credit  he  had  granted  a 
field-hand,  and  now  he  had  gone  so  far  as  to 
threaten  Bud  with  a  weapon.  It  opened  their 

163 


164  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

eyes  to  the  fact  that  Union  men  were  danger- 
ous things  to  have  in  the  community,  and  that 
they  ought  to  have  been  driven  out  long  ago. 

"  Sile,  you've  got  the  rifle,"  said  Bud,  who 
gained  courage  when  his  friends  closed  about 
him.  "Why  don't  you  draw  a  bead  on  him 
an'  make  him  put  that  thing  down  ?" 

"Can't  ye  see  for  yourself  that  he's  got  the 
drop?"  replied  Silas,  who  thought  discretion 
the  better  part  of  valor. 

" Laws-a-massy,  what's  the  matter  of  ye?" 
exclaimed  Bud.  "  He  dassent  shoot." 

"I  don't  b'lieve  in  fightin'  no  man  when 
he's  got  the  drop,"  repeated  Silas.  "Put  on 
yer  coat  an'  take  yer  rifle,  Bud.  This  aint 
the  onliest  day  there  is  in  the  world,  an'  the 
next  time  you  ax  him  for  the  credit  he's 
willin'  to  give  a  nigger,  mebbe  he'll  hearken 
to  ye." 

"Pervided  he's  able  to  hearken  to  any- 
thing," observed  another.  "Look  a-here,  ole 
man,  we-uns  don' t  want  sich  chaps  as  you  be 
in  the  ken  try." 

"I  can  easily  believe  that,  but  1  don't  see 
what  you  are  going  to  do  about  it,"  answered 


BUD  GOBLE'S  WATERLOO.  165 

the  storekeeper,  still  holding  the  revolver  so 
that  he  could  cover  Bud  or  any  of  his  friends 
in  a  second  of  time.  "  I  paid  for  this  property 
with  my  own  money,  and  I  intend  to  stay  here 
and  enjoy  it ;  and  if  any  of  you  dispute  my 
right  to  do  so,  I'll  make  it  warm  for  you. 
Now  clear  out,  the  whole  of  you,  and  don't 
ever  darken  my  doors  again.  I'll  not  sell  you 
any  goods  if  you  come  with  your  pockets  full 
of  cash." 

"  We-uns  will  go  this  time,  kase  we  aint 
ready  to  begin  business  jest  yet,"  said  Bud, 
reaching  out  his  hand  for  his  rifle,  but  taking 
good  care  not  to  point  it  in  Mr.  Bailey's  direc- 
tion. "But  we'll  come  agin  when  you  aint 
lookin'  for  us,  an'  then  you  will  want  to  watch 
out.  We're  goin'  to  drive  all  you  babolition- 
ists  outen  the  kentry,  as  well  as  them  fellers 
up  to  the  'cademy ;  an'  as  for  that  Gray  an' 
Graham  boy,  who  aint  no  kin  if  their  names 
is  alike,  we're  goin'- 

Here  Bud  was  interrupted  by  a  poke  in  the 
ribs  given  by  one  of  his  companions,  who  did 
not  think  it  prudent  for  him  to  say  anything 
about  his  plans,  if  he  had  any  in  mind.  But 


166  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

lie  had  already  revealed  enough  to  interest 
Mr.  Bailey,  who  was  a  firm  friend  to  both  the 
boys  whose  names  had  been  mentioned. 

"Those  fellows  never  did  you  any  harm," 
said  he. 

"  Didn't,  hey  ? "  vociferated  Bud. 

"No,  they  didn't.  They  bought  quinine 
right  here  in  this  store  to  cure  your  wife  and 
children  of  the  ague  when  you  did  not  have  a 
cent  or  credit,  either  ;  and  they  paid  the  doc- 
tor to  go  and  see  them  when  you  were  loafing 
around,  too  lazy  to  do  anything  but  eat.  If 
you  fool  with  those  students  you'll  get  some- 
thing you  wont  like.  You'll  have  them  all  on 
you." 

"  I  aint  speakin'  about  them  things,' '  shout- 
ed Bud,  as  soon  as  he  could  frame  a  suitable 
reply.  "  They're  for  the  Union,  dog-gone  'em. 
An'  didn't  they  go  an'  offer  me  money  to  look 
for  that  there  underground — ' ' 

"Haw,  haw!"  roared  the  storekeeper,  at 
the  same  time  raising  the  muzzle  of  his  re- 
volver to  a  level  with  Bud's  head,  when  the 
latter,  almost  overcome  with  rage,  made  a  mo- 
tion as  if  he  were  about  to  draw  his  rifle  to  his 


BUD  GOBLE'S  WATERLOO.  167 

shoulder.  "  That  underground  railroad  busi- 
ness was  a  joke  on  you,  wasn't  it  ?  But  you 
don't  want  to  fool  with  Rodney  and  Dick,  for 
if  you  do  you  will  get  the  worst  of  it.  The 
students  will  all  help  them.  Besides,  Rodney 
is  as  wild  a  secessionist  as  you  ever  dare  be." 

'"Taint  so,"  exclaimed  Bud.  "I  know 
better." 

"  And  Dick  Graham  stands  ready  to  go  with 
his  State  the  minute  she  pulls  down  the  old 
flag  and  runs  up  the  new  one,"  continued  Mr. 
Bailey.  "He  said  so  the  other  day  when  he 
came  in  here  for  a  pint  of  goobers."* 

"  I  tell  ye  it  aint  so,"  repeated  Bud  confi- 
dently. "  Bern'  one  of  the  most  prominent 
and  respected  citizens  of  Barrington,  I  got  a 
letter  tellin'  me  all  about  them  chaps  an'  the 
docterings  they're  preachin'  up.  I  was  told 
that  the  committee  wants  me  to  'tend  to  their 
cases,  an'  I'm  goin'  to  do  it ;  an'  to  your  case 
too.  Hear  me,  don't  you  ?  " 

"Who  wrote  that  letter?"  inquired  the 
storekeeper,  who  did  not  think  it  necessary  to 
answer  the  question. 

*  Peanuts. 


168  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"I  don't  know.  There  wasn't  no  name 
hitched  to  it." 

"Then  the  writer  was  a  coward,"  said  Mr. 
Bailey,  in  a  tone  of  contempt,  "  and  you  ought 
not  to  pay  the  least  attention  to  it.  Some- 
body wants  to  bring  those  boys  into  trouble, 
and  hopes  to  use  you  as  a  tool.  If  you  will 
take  advice  you  will  mind  your  own  business 
and  let  those  students  alone.  Look  here, 
Goble,"  he  added  suddenly,  "  if  this  State 
goes  out  of  the  Union,  will  you  go  with  her  ? " 

"You  jest  bet  I  will.  I'll  go  whether  she 
does  or  not." 

"Will  you  join  the  army  and  fight  for 
her?" 

"Sartingly." 

"Well,  we'll  see  who  will  go  first — you 
or  I." 

"  You  ?  Why,  dog-gone  it.  you're  for  the 
Union." 

"Of  course  I  am;  always  was  and  always 
shall  be;  but  as  I  can't  control  my  State,  I 
shall  have  to  do  as  she  does.  So  you  see,  when 
you  tried  to  gouge  me  out  of  a  pair  of  shoes 
and  a  dress  awhile  ago,  you  tried  to  rob  as  good 


BUD  GOBLE'S  WATERLOO.  169 

a  friend  of  the  South  as  you  are  yourself.  I'll 
make  it  my  business  to  see  some  of  that  com- 
mittee and  find  out  whether  or  not  they  up- 
hold you  in  such  doings.  Now,  clear  out  and 
don't  bother  me  again." 

Almost  involuntarily  Bud  Goble  and  his 
friends  turned  toward  the  door,  and  Mr.  Bailey 
followed  them,  revolver  in  hand,  to  make  sure 
that  they  went  without  trying  to  "get  the 
drop  "  on  him.  As  they  faced  about,  "Elder 
Bo  wen's  nigger  Sam  "  glided  across  the  porch, 
but  they  did  not  see  him. 

We  said  the  negro,  who  was  alarmed  by  Bud 
Goble' s  fiery  speech,  started  for  home,  and  so 
he  did  ;  but  he  had  not  made  many  steps  be- 
fore he  heard  Goble' s  voice  pitched  in  a  high 
key,  and  prompted  by  curiosity,  and  a  desire 
to  learn  something  of  the  nature  and  purposes 
of  that  company  of  minute-men  of  whom  Bud 
had  spoken,  he  came  back  and  took  his  stand 
beside  the  open  door  out  of  sight.  The  slaves 
were  all  eavesdroppers  in  those  days,  and  if 
anything  escaped  their  notice  and  hearing,  it 
was  not  their  fault.  They  were  better  posted 
and  took  a  deeper  interest  in  the  affairs  of  the 


170  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

day  than  many  people  supposed.  The  North- 
ern papers,  which  now  and  then  in  some  myste- 
rious way  came  into  their  hands,  just  as  the 
Tribune  came  into'Uncle  Toby's  hands,  told 
them  the  truth  ;  while  the  white  people  around 
them  pinned  their  faith  to  the  falsehoods  dis- 
seminated by  the  secession  press.  Sam  stood 
on  the  porch  and  heard  all  that  was  said  and 
saw  all  that  was  done  in  the  store  ;  and  when 
Mr.  Bailey  brought  the  interview  to  a  close  by 
ordering  Bud  and  his  companions  to  "clear 
out,"  Sam  made  haste  to  get  away  before  they 
caught  sight  of  him.  This  time  he  went  home 
and  hunted  up  his  master,  who  was  at  work  in 
the  garden. 

Bud  Goble  had  encountered  an  obstacle 
where  he  had  least  expected  to  find  it ;  but 
although  he  was  surprised, and  a  little  disheart- 
ened, he  would  not  admit  that  he  was  beaten. 
All  Union  men  could  not  be  as  plucky  as  Mr. 
Bailey  was,  and  Bud  determined  to  try  his 
plan  again  as  soon  as  he  could  rid  himself  of 
the  company  of  his  four  friends.  He  had  no 
use  for  them  just  now,  and  if  he  succeeded  in 
frightening  Mr.  Bowen  into  giving  him  a  ham 


BTJD  GOBLE'S  WATERLOO.  171 

or  a  side  of  bacon,  he  did  not  want  to  be 
obliged  to  share  it  with  any  one. 

"That's  a  trifle  the  beatenest  thing  I 
ever  heared  of,"  declared  Silas,  who  was 
the  first  to  speak.  "I  do  think  in  my  soul 
that  that  ole  man  oughter  be  dealt  with. 
When  does  that  company  of  your'n  meet, 
Bud,  an'  how  are  we-uns  goin'  to  get  into 
it?" 

"  We  aint  met  nowheres  yet,  an'  to  tell  you 
the  truth,  I  aint  got  the  'rangements  fairly 
goin',"  was  the  answer.  "What  I  meant  to 
say  was,  that  I  have  been  thinkin'  of  sich  a 
thing  ;  an'  you  can  see  from  what  happened 
in  the  store  that  a  company  of  that  sort  is 
needed,  can't  you?  S'pose  you-uns  talk  it 
up.  'Pears  like  we'd  oughter  get  twenty  fel- 
lers of  our  way  of  thinkin'  together,  an'  if  we 
can,  jest  see  how  much  help  we-uns  could  be 
to  that  committee  of  our'n.  Tell  'em  what 
you've  seen  an'  heared  this  mornin',  that  the 
kentry  is  full  of  sich  men  as  Bailey  is,  an'  that 
we  aint  goin'  to  have  'em  here  no  longer. 
Now,  where' 11 1  find  you-uns  agin  in  about  an 
hour  so't  we  can  talk  it  over  ?  I'll  be  back  di- 


172  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

rectly  I  'tend  to  a  little  private  business  I've 
got  on  hand." 

The  place  of  meeting  having  been  agreed 
upon,  Bud  hastened  away,  confidently  expect- 
ing to  be  successful  in  the  attempt  he  was  about 
to  make  to  frighten  a  supply  of  provisions  out 
of  the  Methodist  minister.  Elder  Bo  wen  did 
not  believe  in  fighting,  and  of  course  it  would 
be  easy  to  make  him  open  his  smoke-house  as 
often  as  he  chose  to  demand  it.  Besides,  Bud 
was  made  happy  by  a  brilliant  idea  that  sud- 
denly popped  into  his  mind  ;  and  in  order  that 
there  might  be  no  hitch  in  it  at  the  critical 
time,  he  turned  toward  the  post-office,  hoping 
that  he  might  find  Mr.  Riley  there.  He  was 
not  disappointed.  Mr.  Riley  and  a  good  many 
other  planters  about  Barrington  had  taken  to 
loitering  around  the  telegraph  and  post  offices 
during  the  last  few  months,  and  were  generally 
to  be  met  there  or  in  the  immediate  neighbor- 
hood. 

"  Well,  Goble,  what  is  the  news  to-day  ? "  he 
inquired,  as  Bud  drew  near  and  intimated  by  a 
wink  that  he  would  like  to  see  him  privately. 
There  had  been  a  time  when  Mr.  Riley  would 


BUD  GOBLE'S  WATERLOO.  173 

have  resented  anything  like  familiarity  on  the 
part  of  such  a  man  as  Goble,  but  now  that  he 
wanted  to  use  him,  he  was  forced  to  treat  him 
with  a  faint  show  of  friendship. 

"I  don't  get  a  bit  of  news  of  no  kind,"  an- 
swered Bud,  in  a  whining  tone.  '"Pears  like 
the  babolitionists  all  shet  up  their  mouths 
soon's  I  come  around.  I've  warned  a  few  of 
'em,  but  I  aint  seen  no  money  for  my  trouble 
yet.  My  time  is  wuth  a  dollar  and  a  quarter  a 
day,  an'  when  I  give  it  all,  it  looks  to  me  as 
though  I  oughter  be  paid  for  it ;  don't  it  to 
you?" 

"Certainly,"  replied  the  planter,  putting 
his  hand  into  his  pocket.  "Our  committee 
hasn't  been  organized  long  enough  to  get  into 
working  order  yet,  and  so  I  shall  have  to  give 
you  something  out  of  my  own  funds.  How 
will  that  do  to  begin  on  ?"  he  added,  slipping 
a  few  pieces  of  silver  into  Bud's  ready  palm. 
"Go  ahead  with  your  work  and  come  tome 
when  you  want  anything.  Whom  have  you 
warned?" 

"Sarvent,  sah,"  said  Bud,  pocketing  the 
money.  "Thank  you  very  kindly,  sah.  Well, 


174  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

I've  warned  that  there  ole  man  Bailey,  for  one. 
He's  pizen." 

"Let  him  alone,"  said  Mr.  Riley,  rather 
shortly. 

"Why,  he's  Union  the  wnst  kind,"  ex- 
claimed Bud,  who  was  astonished  as  well  as 
disappointed.  He  had  hoped  that  the  planter 
would  tell  him  to  drive  the  storekeeper  out  of 
town,  and  so  furnish  him  and  his  friends  with 
an  excuse  for  any  act  of  ruffianism  they  might 
be  disposed  to  indulge  in.  "  He'd  oughter  be 
whopped,  ole  man  Bailey  had,  an'  drove  out 
before  he  has  any  more  time  to  preach  his  doc- 
terings  up  amongst  the  niggers." 

"You  let  him  alone,"  repeated  Mr. 
Riley.  "He  will  come  out  all  right.  When 
the  first  gun  is  fired  he  will  be  as  warm  a 
secessionist  as  I  am.  Who  else  have  you 
warned?" 

Bud  mentioned  the  names  of  three  or  four 
suspected  men  whom  he  had  neither  seen  nor 
heard  of  for  a  week  or  more,  and  finally  said 
that  he  was  on  his  way  to  Elder  Bowen's  to 
tell  him  that  he  could  not  get  out  of  the  coun- 
try any  too  quick. 


BUD  GOBLE'S  WATERLOO.  175 

"I  don't  care  what  you  say  or  do  to  that 
man,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Biley,  who  grew  angry 
at  the  sound  of  the  minister's  name.  "He  is 
dangerous,  and  always  has  been.  He  takes 
abolition  papers.  I  don' t  know  how  they  come 
into  his  hands,  the  mail  being  so  closely 
watched,  but  he  gets  them,  and  I  suspect  gives 
them  to  Toby  to  read.  If  I  could  prove  it 
on  him,  I  would  have  him  whipped  this  very 
night." 

Bud  Goble  opened  his  lips  to  tell  Mr.  Riley 
that  he  could  furnish  him  with  all  the  evidence 
he  needed,  but  suddenly  remembered  that  that 
was  something  he  intended  to  use  for  his  own 
benefit.  That  was  what  he  was  holding  over 
Toby  like  an  overseer's  whip,  ready  to  fall 
whenever  he  didn't  hoe  his  row  right,  and  it 
was  no  part  of  his  plan  to  expose  the  old  negro 
unless  the  latter  declined  to  keep  him  in  pro- 
visions, or  refused  to  surrender  his  money  on 
demand.  So  he  said  nothing  about  finding 
that  copy  of  the  Tribune  in  Toby's  cabin  the 
night  before,  but  came  at  once  to  the  point  he 
desired  to  reach. 

"  Then  there's  them  boys  up  to  the  'cademy," 


176  TllDE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

said  he.  "They  need  lookin'  after,  some  of 
'em,  the  very  wust  kind." 

"I've  heard  that  the  school  of  which  we  have 
been  so  proud  is  a  hotbed  of  treason,  but  I  can 
hardly  believe  it,"  answered  Mr.  Riley.  "  No 
doubt  there  is  strong  love  for  the  old  Union 
there,  as  there  is  here  in  Barrington  ;  but  when 
the  time  for  action  comes,  I  think  the  majority 
of  those  boys  will  go  with  their  States." 

"But  there's  that  Gray  an'  Graham  boy," 
continued  Goble  ;  and  it  made  him  angry  to 
notice  that  Mr.  Riley  could  scarcely  refrain  from 
laughing  outright.  "If  they  was  poor  boys 
do  you  reckon  they'd  be  allowed  to  hold  out 
agin  the  'Federacy  like  they  do,  an'  talk  agin 
it?  I'll  bet  they  wouldn't.  But  they  are  all 
rich.  I  reckon  them  boys'  paps  is  wnth  a 
power  of  money  an'  niggers." 

"I  don't  know  anything  about  Graham's 
family,  but  Rodney's  is  wealthy.  His  father 
has  six  hundred  blacks  on  one  plantation.  You 
want  revenge,  don't  you?  Well,  I  don't  see 
how  you  are  going  to  get  it,  for  if  you  fool  with 
any  of  the  students  the  others  will  jump  on 
you,  sure." 


BUD  COBLE'S  WATERLOO.  177 

"  Not  if  we  whop  the  traitors,"  exclaimed 
Bud. 

* '  Yes,  they  will.  They  are  as  clannish  as  a 
drove  of  wild  hogs,  and  if  one  squeals  the 
others  will  rush  to  his  assistance.  You  had 
better  take  my  advice  and  pocket  the  insult 
Rodney  and  Dick  put  upon  you  when  they  sent 
you  to  look  for  that  underground  railroad. 
Now  I  think  I  will  go  to  the  telegraph  office 
and  see  if  there  is  anything  new  from  Mont- 
gomery. Keep  us  posted,  for  we  like  to  know 
who  our  enemies  are." 

"You  bet  I  will,"  soliloquized  Bud  as  he 
turned  away,  jingling  the  silver  pieces  in  his 
pocket  as  he  went.  "But  I  won't  let  them  two 
boys  get  off  easy,  nuther.  Six  hundred  nig- 
gers on  one  plantation.  They're  wuth  eight 
hundred  dollars,  I  reckon,  take  'em  big  an' 
little,  an'  that  would  make  'em  all  wuth— 

When  Bud  reached  this  point  he  stopped  and 
shook  his  head.  Finding  the  value  of  six  hun- 
dred slaves  at  an  average  price  of  eight  hun- 
dred dollars  was  too  much  arithmetic  for  him. 
He  was  obliged  to  content  himself  with  the 
knowledge  that  Rodney's  father  was  worth  a 

12 


178  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

good  deal  of  money,  and  that  Rodney  would 
give  five  hundred  and  perhaps  a  thousand  dol- 
lars, rather  than  be  whipped  as  if  he  were  a 
black  boy.  A  Southern  youngster,  no  matter 
how  disobedient  and  unruly  he  might  be,  con- 
sidered it  a  disgrace  to  be  whipped,  and  the 
school-teacher  who  ventured  upon  corporal 
punishment  was  likely  to  get  himself  into  seri- 
ous difficulty.  While  Bud  was  turning  these 
things  over  in  his  mind,  he  came  within  sight  of 
Elder  Bo  wen's  house. 

"  Riley  don't  care  what  I  do  to  this  chap," 
said  he  to  himself.  "That  means  that  I  can  be 
as  sassy  as  I  please,  an'  mebbe  I'll  make  up  my 
mind  that  I'd  better  lick  him  before  I  leave. 
I'll  wait  an'  see  how  he  acts  when  I  ax  him  for 
some  of  the  things  he's  got  into  his  smoke- 
house. Tell  your  moster  I  want  to  see  him  di- 
rectly," he  added,  addressing  a  little  black  boy 
who  was  playing  at  the  foot  of  the  steps  that 
led  to  the  porch. 

The  pickaninny  disappeared,  but  in  a  few 
minutes  returned  with  the  announcement — 

"  Marse  Joe  workrn'  in  de  ga'den,  an'  he  say 
if  you  want  see  him  you  best  come  wha'  he  is." 


BUD  GOJJLE'S  WATERLOO.  179 

"That's  an  insult  that  I  won't  put  up  with 
from  no  babolitionist,"  declared  Bud,  who  was 
about  as  angry  as  he  could  hold  ;  and  one  would 
have  thought,  from  the  vicious  way  he  settled 
his  rifle  on  his  shoulder  and  crunched  the  gravel 
under  his  feet  as  he  strode  around  the  house, 
that  he  would  surely  do  something  when  he 
found  himself  face  to  face  with  the  object  of 
his  wrath. 

The  first  thing  that  attracted  the  visitor's  at- 
tention was  a  very  broad  back  covered  by  a 
clean  white  shirt  (Bud  detested  "boiled" 
shirts,  for  he  had  never  had  one  of  his  own), 
and  when  the  owner  of  that  back  straightened 
up  and  turned  toward  him,  Bud  was  confronted 
by  a  man  who  stood  six  feet  four  without  his 
boots,  and  was  built  in  proportion.  He  had 
tucked  up  his  sleeves  to  keep  them  from  being 
soiled,  and  the  white  forearms  thus  exposed 
were  as  muscular  as  a  blacksmith's.  He  had 
been  waiting  for  this  visit,  for  his  boy  Sam, 
who  came  from  town  a  quarter  of  an  hour  be- 
fore, had  told  him  just  what  happened  in  the 
store,  and  warned  his  master  that  Bud  had  said 
in  his  speech  that  he  was  on  the  war-path,  and 


180  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

meant  to  drive  every  abolitionist  out  of  the 
country  before  he  quit.  But  for  all  that  the 
minister  greeted  Bud  pleasantly. 

"Well,  neighbor  Goble,  what  do  you  find  to 
shoot  this  time  of  year?"  said  he.  "It  is 
rather  early  for  young  squirrels,  and  turkey 
and  deer  will  not  be  on  the  game  list  before 
September." 

"I  aint  a-lookin'  for  little  game,"  answered 
Bud  gruffly.  "I'm  huntin'  for  babolitionists, 
an'  you're  one  of  'em." 

"Well,  now  that  you  have  found  me  wliat 
do  you  purpose  doing  about  it  ? "  inquired  the 
stalwart  minister,  smiling  at  Bud  in  a  way  the 
latter  did  not  like.  Perhaps  it  wasn't  going 
to  be  so  easy,  after  all,  to  frighten  him  into 
handing  over  a  ham  or  a  side  of  meat. 

"  I  came  here  purposely  to  tell  you  that  you 
an'  your  kind  aint  wanted  round  yer  no 
longer,"  said  Bud.  "You  take  babolition 
papers  an'  give  'em  to  old  Toby  to  read." 

"  Can  you  prove  that  assertion  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  can.  I  seen  one  of  'em  in  his  shanty 
last  night,  an1  had  it  into  my  hand  " 

"  But  can  you  prove  that  I  gave  it  to  him  ? " 


BUD  GOBLE'S  WATERLOO.  181 

"Yes,  I  can,"  repeated  End,  growing  bolder 
by  degrees.  ' '  Everybody  in  town  says  it' s  you 
who  spreads  them  papers  around,  kase  there's 
no  one  else  who  is  low  enough  down  to  'sociate 
with  niggers." 

"That  will  do.  I  have  heard  enough  of  such 
talk." 

"But  I  aint  got  half  through,"  protested 
Bud.  "One  man  told  me,  not  more'n  half  an 
hour  ago,  that  if  he  could  prove  it  was  you  who 
give  Toby  them  papers,  he  would  have  you 
licked  before  sun-up." 

"  Ah  !     And  what  would  /  do  ?  " 

"What  would  you  do?"  echoed  Bud,  who 
did  not  quite  catch  the  minister's  meaning. 
"You'd  have  to  cl'ar  yourself  or  take 
another  an'  wuss  lickin'.  Go  up  to  the 
United  States  where  you  b'long.  You  aint 
wanted  here." 

"You  don't  understand  me.  If  the  gentle- 
man of  whom  you  spoke  should  attempt  any 
violence,  would  I  submit  to  it  without  trying 
to  defend  myself  ?  I  don't  think  I  should.  I 
have  a  double  gun  with  fifteen  buckshot  in 
each  barrel,  and  you  may  say  you  have  been 


182  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

assured  by  me  that  I  will  shoot  the  first  man 
who  puts  a  hostile  foot  on  my  gallery.*  Now 
go." 

4 'Then  you' 11  shoot—" 

"  Go  !  "  interrupted  the  minister  ;  and  Bud 
ought  to  have  been  warned  by  the  flash  in  his 
eye  that  he  was  thoroughly  in  earnest. 

"  The  best  men  in  town  say— 

"Will  you  go  peaceably,"  said  the  minis- 
ter, pointing  toward  the  gate,  "or  shall  I  be 
obliged  to  pick  you  up  and  throw  you  off  my 
grounds  ? " 

He  took  a  single  step  forward  as  he  spoke, 
and  in  an  instant  Bud  Goble  jumped  back  and 
swung  his  rifle  from  his  shoulder  ;  but  before 
he  could  think  twice  his  antagonist,  whose 
agility  equaled  his  strength,  was  upon  him,  the 
weapon  was  twisted  from  his  grasp,  and  Bud 
buried  his  face  in  the  soft  earth  of  a  flower-bed. 
But  the  minister  was  not  yet  done  with  him. 
Holding  the  rifle  in  one  hand  he  seized  Bud  by 
the  neck  with  the  other,  jerked  him  to  his  feet, 
and  walked  him  out  of  the  gate  and  into  the 
road  at  double  time.  Then  he  fired  the  rifle 
*  Porch. 


BUD  GOBLE'S  WATERLOO.  183 

into  the  air  and  leaned  the  weapon  against  the 
fence. 

"I  think  this  ends  our  interview,  neighbor 
Goble,"  said  he,  without  the  least  sign  of  anger 
or  excitement,  "and  I  will  bid  you  good-day. 
The  next  time  you  visit  me  come  in  a  proper 
frame  of  mind,  and  I  will  receive  you  accord- 
ingly ;  but  please  do  not  bring  me  any  more 
threatening  messages." 

"This  beats  me,"  soliloquized  Goble,  who, 
after  seeing  the  minister  disappear  around  the 
corner  oi  the  house,  felt  of  the  back  of  his 
neck  to  make  sure  that  the  strong  fingers 
which  grasped  it  a  moment  before  had  not  left 
any  holes  there.  "Who'd  a  thought  that  a 
preacher  could  a  had  sich  an  amazin'  grip  ?  I 
wasn't  no  more'n  a  babby  in  his  hands.  Now 
what's  to  be  done  ?  Be  I  goin'  to  put  up  with 
sich  an  insult  ?  I  guess  I'd  best  set  down  yer 
an'  think  about  it." 

Bud  Goble  was  a  thoroughly  subdued  man 
now.  Th6  events  of  the  morning  had  satisfied 
him  that  open  warfare  was  not  his  best  hold, 
and  that  if  he  hoped  to  accomplish  anything 
and  retain  the  confidence  of  the  committee,  he 


184  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

must  make  a  decided  change  in  his  tactics.  He 
must  work  in  secret  and  under  cover  of  the 
darkness,  and  now  when  it  was  too  late,  he 
wished  he  had  adopted  that  method  at  the  out- 
set. If  he  had  he  wouldn't  have  lost  his  repu- 
rtation.  There  were  two  men  in  the  neighbor- 
hood he  was  quite  sure  he  would  not  trouble 
again  unless  he  had  a  strong  force  at  his  back, 
for  they  had  threatened  to  shoot,  and  Bud  be- 
lieved they  were  just  reckless  enough  to  do  it. 
When  he  reached  this  point  in  his  medita- 
tions he  chanced  to  look  up  and  saw  old  Uncle 
Toby  emerge  from  the  thicket  on  one  side  of  the 
road,  take  a  few  long,  rapid  steps,  and  disap- 
pear among  the  bushes  on  the  other  side.  He 
held  something  tightly  clasped  under  his  coat, 
and  seemed  so  anxious  to  avoid  observation 
that  Bad's  suspicions  were  aroused  at  once. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  COMMITTEE   AT   WORK. 

ELDER  BO  WEN'S  negro  boy  Sam,  who 
was  working  among  the  flower-beds 
with  his  master,  sought  safety  in  flight  when 
Bud  Goble's  coming  was  announced,  and, 
standing  concealed  behind  an  evergreen  in  the 
garden,  saw  and  heard  all  that  passed  between 
the  minister  and  the  man  who  had  come  there 
to  browbeat  him.  When  Bud  was  ejected 
from  the  grounds  Sam  came  out  from  his  hid- 
ing-place grinning  broadly. 

"Marse  Joe,"  said  he,  as  soon  as  he  could 
make  himself  understood,  "dat  beats  all  de 
sermons  you  ever  preached  all  holler.  It  does 
so.  But,  Marse  Joe,  I  'fraid  Marse  Gobble 
gwine  make  ole  Toby  trouble  all  along  of  dat 
babolition  paper.  De  nex'  time  he  go  dar  he 
ax  Uncle  Toby  whar  he  got  dat  money  of  his'n 
stowed  away.  Dat's  what  I  'fraid  of,  sah.' 

185 


186  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"I  didn't  think  of  that,  and  perhaps  it 
would  be  well  for  you  to  run  over  and  put 
Toby  on  his  guard,"  replied  Mr.  Bo  wen. 
"Neighbor  Goble  is  on  the  war-path  sure 
enough,  and  he  would  just  as  soon  rob  that 
old  negro  as  to  rob  a  white  man.  Tell  Toby 
to  give  the  money  into  his  master's  keeping." 

Sam  obeyed  instructions,  but  we  have  seen 
that  the  suspicious  old  Toby  was  not  willing 
to  listen  to  advice.  He  was  terribly  alarmed 
when  Sam  told  him  what  Bud  had  been  about 
that  morning,  and  taking  advantage  of  his 
master's  absence,  and  of  his  own  position  as 
helper  about  the  stables,  he  dug  up  his  money 
which  he  had  buried  before  daylight,  and 
posted  off  to  the  academy  to  have  a  talk  with 
one  of  the  Gray  boys.  He  kept  to  the  fields 
and  gave  the  roads  a  wide  berth  ;  but  he  was 
obliged  to  cross  one  highway  during  his  jour- 
ney, and  that  was  the  time  Bud  Goble  saw 
him.  The  old  negro's  actions  excited  Bud's 
interest  as  well  as  his  suspicions,  and  having 
nothing  else  to  do,  he  rose  from  his  log  and 
followed  him. 

And  right  here  it  is  necessary  to  make  a 


THE   COMMITTEE   AT   WORK.  187 

short  explanation  in  order  that  you  may 
understand  what  happened  afterward.  Rod- 
ney and  Marcy  Gray  had  been  studying  at  the 
academy  for  almost  four  years,  and  although 
they  were  popular  among  all  classes  in  and 
around  Barrington,  there  were  some,  whites  as 
well  as  blacks,  who  invariably  got  them  mixed 
up,  and  never  could  tell  one  from  the  other 
unless  they  chanced  to  meet  them  in  company. 
It  was  Rodney,  the  rebel,  who  helped  Bud 
Goble  when  his  family  were  all  prostrated  with 
the  ague,  and  offered  him. a  reward  for  finding 
that  underground  railroad,  but  it  was  Marcy, 
the  Union  boy,  who  picked  the  banjo  with  su- 
perior skill,  danced  and  sung  his  way  into  the 
affections  of  the  plantation  darkies,  and  saved 
old  Toby's  melon-patch  from  being  devastated 
by  the  students.  These  two  had  eaten  a  good 
many  of  old  Toby's  melons,  and  more  than  one 
Thanksgiving  turkey  which  graced  his  table 
had  been  bought  with  their  money.  Believing 
from  what  Sam  told  him  that  his  hard-earned 
wealth  was  not  safe  as  long  as  he  knew  where 
it  was,  Toby  decided  that  one  of  these  two 
boys,  the  one  he  happened  to  find  first,  should 


188  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

be  its  custodian.  Dick  Graham,  who  was  on 
duty  at  the  front  gate,  told  him  where  Marcy 
was,  and  the  old  man  lost  no  time  in  making 
his  way  through  the  woods  to  his  friend's 
beat.  But  Marcy  declined  to  accept  the 
responsibility,  as  we  have  seen,  and  so  Toby 
took  the  money  back  and  hid  it  in  the  ground 
whence  he  had  taken  it.  He  would  have  been 
better  off — almost  two  hundred  dollars  better 
off — if  he  had  done  as  Mr.  Bowen  and  Marcy 
advised  him  to  do  ;  for  Bud  Goble  dogged  his 
footsteps  every  rod  of  the  way,  and  Toby  never 
once  suspected  it.  Bud  did  not  hear  what 
passed  between  Toby  and  the  sentry — he  dared 
not  go  close  enough  for  that ;  but  he  saw  the 
stocking  that  went  back  and  forth  between 
the  iron  pickets  of  the  fence,  and  he  was  in 
plain  sight  of  the  negro  when  he  returned  it  to 
its  hiding-place. 

Here  again  Toby  made  a  great  mistake.  If 
he  had  concealed  the  money  under  his  cabin, 
within  hearing  and  scenting  distance  of  the 
coon  dogs  that  were  so  numerous  in  the  quar- 
ter, it  would  have  been  comparatively  safe  ; 
but  he  was  so  very  much  averse  to  having  it 


THE   COMMITTEE  AT   WOKK.  189 

around  him  that  he  took  it  behind  his  garden- 
patch,  rolled  a  decayed  log  from  its  bed  and 
buried  it  there,  covering  it  with  his  hands, 
and  rolling  the  log  back  to  its  place. 

"  Dar  now,"  said  Toby,  loud  enough  to  be 
overheard  by  the  man  who  was  crouching  in 
the  bushes  not  more  than  twenty  yards  away. 
"  Nuffin  can't  find  it  dar  'ceptin'  de  hogs,  an' 
dey  can't  eat  it." 

"That's  a  fact,"  soliloquized  Goble,  chuck- 
ling to  himself.  "But  a  two-legged  hog  like 
me  can  eat  an'  wear  the  things  it  will  buy. 
Who  keers  for  preachers  an'  storekeepers 
now  ?  'Pears  like  this  mornin's  work  is  goin' 
to  turn  out  all  right  after  all ;  don't  it  to 
you?" 

Through  the  rails  of  the  fence  Bud  Goble 
watched  Toby  until  he  disappeared  in  the 
quarter,  and  then  he  crept  up  to  the  log.  In 
ten  minutes  more  old  Toby's  money  was  tight- 
ly buttoned  under  the  breast  of  his  coat,  and 
Bud,  highly  elated  with  the  result  of  his  morn- 
ing's labor  was  taking  long  strides  toward  his 
cabin. 

"laint  got  the  dress  an'  shoes  I  promised 


190  TKUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

to  have  for  ye  when  I  come  home,"  said  Bud, 
when  he  burst  in  upon  his  wife,  whom  he  found 
engaged  in  her  usual  occupation — sitting  in 
front  of  the  fire  with  her  elbows  upon  her 
knees  and  a  cob  pipe  between  her  teeth.  "  Old 
man  Bailey  wouldn't  trust  me,  but  Toby  wasn't 
so  perticular.  He  hid  this  here  stockin'  under 
a  log,  an'  bein'  af eared  that  the  hogs  might 
come  along  an'  root  it  up  an'  carry  it  away,  I 
jest  thought  I'd  take  keer  on  it  for  him," 
added  Bud,  laughing  loudly  at  his  own  wit. 

The  woman's  eyes  glistened  as  she  thrust 
her  bony  arm  into  the  stocking  and  brought 
out  a  handful  of  shining  silver  coin.  She 
would  have  her  dress  now  in  spite  of  old  man 
Bailey  ;  and  as  for  Toby — she  gave  scarcely  a 
thought  to  the  consternation  and  alarm  that 
would  almost  overwhelm  him  when  he  discov- 
ered his  loss,  for  a  field  hand  had  no  business 
to  have  a  stocking  half-full  of  money,  when 
white  folks  did  not  know  where  their  next 
meal  was  coming  from.  Her  only  fear  was 
that  Mr.  Riley  might  somehow  learn  that  Bud 
had  taken  the  money,  and  then  there  would 
be  trouble. 


THE   COMMITTEE   AT   WORK.  191 

"  You  must  look  out  for  that  yourself," 
Bud  declared.  "I've  done  my  part,  an' 
if  you  can't  hide  the  stockin'  where  no- 
body can't  find  it,  an'  keep  a  still  tongue 
in  your  head  about  our  havin'  it,  yon  aint 
the  woman  I  take  you  for.  Now  give  me 
what  you  think  your  dress' 11  cost,  an'  a  trifle 
more  to  put  in  bacon  an'  meal,  an'  I'll  go  an' 
get  'em." 

His  wife  complying  with  the  request,  Bud 
hung  his  rifle  upon  its  hooks  over  the  fire- 
place and  posted  off  to  Barrington,  where  a 
surprise,  that  was  not  altogether  an  agreeable 
one,  awaited  him.  He  could  not  find  any  of 
his  friends,  but  every  one  on  the  street,  with 
whom  he  exchanged  a  word  of  greeting,  seemed 
to  know  all  about  the  adventures  he  had  had 
that  day.  Bud  didn't  mind  being  told  that  he 
had  permitted  a  little  old  man,  who  could  not 
stand  against  a  twelve-year-old  boy,  to  scare 
him  with  a  revolver,  for  he  was  not  the  only 
one  in  that  scrape.  Four  other  men  had  stood 
on  the  outside  of  the  counter  while  Mr.  Bailey 
talked  to  them  as  he  pleased  ;  but  when  folks 
came  to  joke  him  for  being  walked  out  of  the 


192  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

yard  by  a  preacher,  it  was  more  than  he  could 
endure. 

"  Jest  let  him  get  the  grip  on  you  that  he 
got  on  me,  an'  he'll  make  the  best  among  ye 
walk  turkey,"  Bud  retorted  sharply.  "There 
aint  a  man  in  town  that's  got  any  business 
with  him,  if  he  is  a  preacher.  But  let  me  tell 
ye  :  He  aint  by  no  means  beared  the  last  of 
me  yet." 

Bud  saw  signs  of  suppressed  excitement  on 
all  sides  and  in  the  face  of  every  man  he  met ; 
but,  conceited  as  he  was,  he  could  not  believe 
that  the  excitement  was  occasioned  by  the  in- 
cidents of  which  he  had  been  the  hero.  They 
might  have  had  something  to  do  with  the  grave 
look  he  saw  on  Mr.  Riley's  face  as  the  latter 
hurried  by  him  without  speaking,  but  Bud  be- 
lieved that  there  was  something  else  in  the 
wind  of  which  he  had  not  heard.  It  had  such 
a  depressing  effect  upon  him  that  he  transacted 
his  business  with  as  little  delay  as  possible  and 
went  home. 

"There's  goin'  to  be  doin's  of  some  sort  or 
another  about  yer,  an'  before  long,  too,"  said 
he,  as  he  handed  his  wife  the  articles  he  had 


THE   COMMITTEE  AT   WORK.  193 

bought  for  her,  and  deposited  the  bag  contain- 
ing the  meal  and  bacon  on  the  floor.  "  I  don't 
know  what's  up,  but  Riley  an'  among  'em  look 
sorter  uneasy.  Mebbe  that  outbreak — old 
woman,  that's  what's  the  matter,  sure's  you're 
born.  That  outbreak's  comin',  an'  who  knows 
but  it'll  be  here  this  very  night?" 

"Good  lands  save  us!"  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Goble,  in  alarm  ;  and  even  her  husband  looked 
as  though  he  would  have  liked  to  go  to  a  little 
safer  place  than  Barrington  was,  if  he  had  only 
known  where  to  find  it. 

"  Yes,  sir,  that's  jest  what's  the  matter,"  re- 
peated Bud.  "  Riley' s  somehow  got  wind  of 
it,  an'  that's  what  made  him  look  so  glum. 
Why  didn't  he  stop  an'  tell  me  all  about  it,  I'd 
like  to  know.  I'll  jest  tell  him  he  mustn't  do 
that  a- way  no  more,  kase  it  aint  right  long's  I 
am  workin'  for  that  committee.  Say,"  he  con- 
tinued, lowering  his  voice  almost  to  a  whisper. 
"  When  John  Brown  made  that  raid  of  his'n, 
Barrington  was  one  of  the  places  that  was 
marked  on  his  map  to  be  burned,  kase  there 
was  more  niggers  here  than  white  folks. 
'Member  it,  don't  you  ? " 

13 


194  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"Good  lands!"  cried  Mrs.  Goble,  who,  if 
she  had  ever  before  heard  of  the  circumstance, 
had  quite  forgotten  all  about  it. 

"That's  what  Riley  says,"  continued  Bud, 
"an'  who  knows  but  the  thing  we've  been 
a-dreadin'  is  comin'  now?  They  do  say  that 
there's  guns  an'  things  hid  somewheres  in  the 
woods — " 

"You  don't  tell  me!" 

"It's  jest  what  I  do  tell  ye,  kase  I've  heard 
it  often.  Of  course  the  niggers  knows  where 
them  guns  is,  an'  when  they  an'  the  baboli- 
tionists  like  Elder  Bo  wen  get  ready,  they'll 
fetch  'em  out  an'  go  for  us." 

In  a  very  short  time  Bud  succeeded  in  talk- 
ing himself  into  a  most  uncomfortable  frame 
of  mind.  He  did  not  feel  quite  safe  at  home, 
for  his  cabin  was  exposed,  being  fully  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  from  the  nearest  house,  and  he  was 
afraid  to  go  into  town.  His  utter  ignorance  of 
the  nature  of  the  danger  that  threatened  him 
made  the  situation  hard  to  bear.  As  for  fight- 
ing in  case  he  were  attacked — that  was  some- 
thing Bud  had  not  yet  thought  of.  He  would 
have  preferred  to  run.  His  wife  was  so  badly 


THE   COMMITTEE   AT   WORK.  195 

frightened  that  she  could  scarcely  cook  the 
dinner,  and  Bud  could  eat  but  little  of  it  after 
it  was  cooked  ;  but  he  smoked  more  than  his 
share  of  tobacco,  managed  to  run  a  few  extra 
bullets  for  his  rifle,  and  to  bring  in  a  supply  of 
light- wood  sufficient  to  keep  a  bright  fire  burn- 
ing during  the  night. 

As  the  sun  sank  out  of  sight  behind  the  trees, 
and  daylight  faded  and  darkness  came  on, 
Bud's  fears  grew  upon  him.  He  dared  not 
stay  in  the  cabin  for  fear  that  some  evil-mind- 
ed Union  man  might  slip  up  behind  it,  and 
shoot  him  through  some  of  the  cracks  where 
the  chinking  had  fallen  out,  so  he  drew  one  of 
the  rickety  chairs  in  front  of  the  door  and  sat 
upon  it,  with  his  rifle  for  company.  That  was 
a  little  better  than  being  cooped  up  within 
doors,  but  the  unwonted  silence  that  brooded 
over  the  surrounding  woods  distressed  him. 

"  Durin'  all  the  years  we've  lived  yer  I  never 
seen  the  road  so  deserted  as  it  is  to-night,"  he 
said,  in  a  whisper  to  his  wife.  "There's  al- 
ways somebody  goin'  one  way  or  t'other,  but 
now  they  seem  to  have  holed  up." 

"Mebbe    they're    feared    the     outbreak' 11 


196  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

ketch  'em,"  Mrs.  Goble  suggested.  "  What 
does  it  look  like,  any  way  ? " 

"Now,  listen  at  her!"  exclaimed  Bud,  in 
accents  of  disgust.  ' ' '  Tain' t  a  hant  that'  11  run 
after  you,  all  dressed  up  in  white,  an'  retch 
out  its  hands  to  grab — ' 

"  Don't,  don't !  "  cried  his  wife,  shuddering 
perceptibly  and  covering  her  eyes  with  her 
hands  to  shut  out  the  picture  that  Bud's 
words  had  conjured  up.  "Don't  talk  that 
a- way." 

"  Well,  then,  an  outbreak  is  a-a-thing  where 
the  niggers  an'  babolitionists  run  around, 
whoopin'  an'  yellin'  like  they  was  wild  Injuns, 
shootin'  the  men  an'  scalpin'  the  women  folks 
an'  burnin'  an'  stealin',"  said  Bud.  "That's 
what  an  outbreak  is,  an'  you  can  see  for  your- 
self what  will  happen  to  us  if  one  of  'em  gets 
loose  in  Barrington.  I  wish't  somebody  would 
come  along  from  over  town  so't  I  could  ax 
him  how  things  is  goin'  there." 

But  no  one  came,  and  for  long  hours  Bud 
Goble  sat  there,  listening  and  peering  into  the 
darkness,  and  in  momentary  expectation  of 
hearing  or  seeing  something  alarming.  About 


THE  COMMITTEE   AT   WORK.  197 

midnight,  however,  the  excitement  began.  At 
that  hour  Bud  mustered  up  courage  enough  to 
start  on  a  trip  around  the  cabin,  and  when  he 
got  to  the  back  of  it,  where  he  could  look 
through  the  tops  of  the  trees  toward  Mr. 
Riley's  house,  he  stopped  as  if  he  had  sudden- 
ly been  deprived  of  the  power  to  go  a  step  far- 
ther. The  sky  in  that  direction  was  glowing 
with  a  brighter  red  than  he  had  ever  seen  at 
sunset,  and  the  longer  he  looked  at  it,  the 
brighter  it  grew.  Beyond  a  doubt  Mr.  Riley's 
house  was  on  fire.  When  this  thought  flashed 
through  Bud's  mind,  the  cold  chills  crept  all 
over  him,  and  instead  of  hastening  to  render 
what  assistance  he  could  in  saving  the  plant- 
er's property,  he  turned  and  ran  into  the  cabin, 
banging  the  door  behind  him,  and  dropped  the 
heavy  bar  to  its  place. 

"Good  lands!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Goble, 
whom  her  husband,  in  his  excitement  and 
terror  had  upset,  chair  and  all,  in  front  of  the 
fireplace. 

"Don't  stop  to  talk,  old  woman,"  said  Bud, 
in  a  hoarse  whisper,  "but  get  up  an'  fly  around 
an'  do  something.  The  outbreak  has  come 


198  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

like  I  told  you  it  would.  Biley's  house  is  a 
mask  of  fire.  If  you  don't  b'lieve  it  peep 
through  this  yer  crack." 

For  a  minute  or  two  the  deep  silence  that 
reigned  in  the  cabin  was  broken  only  by  the 
hurried  breathing  of  its  frightened  inmates, 
and  then  there  came  a  sound  from  the  outside — 
a  quick,  heavy  step  on  the  hard  ground,  fol- 
lowed by  the  fumbling  of  a  hand  for  the  latch- 
string.  Bud's  face  grew  as  white  as  a  sheet, 
his  knees  trembled  under  him,  and  the  muzzle 
of  his  rifle,  which  he  tried  to  point  toward  the 
door,  covered  every  square  foot  of  surface  on 
that  side  of  the  cabin  in  two  seconds'  time. 

"  Who's  there  ?  "  he  demanded,  in  quaver- 
ing tones.  "Speak  up,  for  there's  a  bullet 
comin'  right  through  the  door  where  you 
stand." 

"  What's  the  matter  of  the  fule  ? "  inquired 
the  man  on  the  outside ;  and  Bud  recognized 
the  voice  of  one  of  his  friends.  "Lemme  in." 

Bud  was  only  too  glad  to  comply.  He  threw 
up  the  bar,  opened  the  door,  and  Silas  Walker 
same  in — the  man  who  held  his  rifle  in  the 
gtore  while  he  was  making  ready  to  punish 


THE   COMMITTEE   AT   WORK.  199 

Mr.  Bailey  for  refusing  him  credit.  Bud  was 
glad  to  see  that  he  was  not  the  only  one  who 
had  been  alarmed  and  excited  by  that  blaze  in 
the  sky.  Silas's  face  had  no  color  in  it  to 
speak  of,  and  he  trembled  as  he  moved  across 
the  floor. 

"How  did  you  get  home  so  quick  ?"  were 
the  first  words  he  spoke. 

"Who?  Me?"  cried  Bud.  "I've  been 
home  sense  noon ;  aint  I,  old  woman  ? " 

"Then  who  done  it?"  questioned  Silas. 

"Done  what?" 

"  Set  the  elder's  house  on  fire." 

Bud  was  astounded,  and  so  was  his  wife. 
The  former  looked  sharply  at  his  visitor  for  a 
moment,  and  then  backed  toward  the  nearest 
chair. 

"Isn't  it  Riley's  house?"  he  gasped. 

"Course  not.  I  can  see  it  plain  from  my 
door,  an'  there's  Riley's  house  standin'  up 
safe  an'  sound  as  it  ever  was.  It's  Elder  Bow- 
en's,  fast  enough.  I  kinder  thought  you  done 
it  to  pay  him  for  shovin'  you  outen  his  lot  by 
the  neck,  and  I  said  to  my  old  woman  that  you 
had  sarved  him  jest  right ;  but  if  you  didn't 


200  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

do  it,  then  some  of  that  Committee  of  Safety 
must  be  to  work." 

Bud  hadn't  once  thought  of  that,  and  it  put 
an  entirely  different  look  on  the  matter.  If  it 
was  true  that  the  "outbreak  had  come,''  it 
must  be  that — 

"There's  a  light  off  this  a- way,  too,"  ob- 
served Mrs.  Goble,  who  to  conceal  her  agita- 
tion from  the  visitor,  had  moved  around  the 
room  until  she  found  an  opening  between  the 
logs  through  which  she  could  look  out  toward 
Barrington.  "  'Pears  like  there  might  be  an 
other  house  a-fire." 

"Hey-youp!"  yelled  Bud,  whose  terrof 
had  given  away  to  almost  fiendish  exultation. 
"The  outbreak  has  come,  like  I  said  it  was 
goin'  to  do,  but  it  aint  the  babolitionists  an' 
niggers  that's  doin'  of  it.  It's  our  own 
friends.  Come  on,  Sile.  Me  an'  you  mustn't 
hang  back  when  there's  work  to  be  done  for 
the  'Federacy  an'  danger  to  be  met." 

"  Now's  a  good  time  to  settle  with  old  man 
Bailey,"  Silas  remarked. 

"Couldn't  find  a  better  if  we  tried  for  a 
whole  month,"  replied  Bud  gleefully.  "I 


THE   COMMITTEE   AT    WORK.  201 

knowed  I  would  get  even  with  him  some  day, 
but  I  didn't  think  it  would  come  before  I'd  had 
time  to  sleep.  Hush  yer  noise,  old  woman. 
Course  I'm  goin'  up  there.  Riley  said  the 
'Federacy  would  look  for  every  man  to  do  his 
dooty  when  the  time  come,  an'  if  it  aint  come 
now,  I'd  like  to  know  what's  the  reason.  No- 
body won't  harm  you  here." 

In  spite  of  the  querulous  protests  of  Mrs. 
Goble,  who  strongly  objected  to  being  left 
alone  now  that  "the  outbreak  had  come," 
Bud  and  his  companion  rushed  out  of  the 
house  and  started  for  Barrington,  running  full 
tilt  all  the  way  for  fear  that  the  fun  would  all 
be  over,  and  the  home  of  every  Union  man  in 
town  be  destroyed  before  they  could  get  there 
to  lend  a  hand.  There  was  no  suspicion  in 
their  minds  that  these  two  fires,  located  so  far 
apart,  could  be  the  result  of  accident.  If 
there  was  any  faith  to  be  placed  in  that  notice 
in  the  post-office  there  had  been  an  outbreak 
of  some  sort  threatened,  and  beyond  a  doubt 
the  menlbers  of  the  Committee  of  Safety  had 
thought  it  wise  to  anticipate  it  by  driving 
from  Barrington  every  man  who  was  suspected 


202  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

of  being  implicated  in  it.  That  was  the  way 
Bud  and  Silas  reasoned  it  out,  and  although 
they  were  not  altogether  correct,  they  had  hit 
pretty  close  to  the  mark. 

When  they  reached  the  cross-roads,  so  that 
they  could  look  two  ways  and  see  both  the 
fires  at  once,  they  told  each  other  that  the 
houses  must  have  been  burning  for  some  time 
before  they  knew  it,  for  the  roofs  had  fallen  in 
and  the  blaze  was  beginning  to  die  away.  But 
where  were  the  engines  ?  They  could  not  hear 
any  bells  or  brakes  at  work,  and  if  there  were 
any  commands  given  the  breeze  must  have 
carried  them  the  other  way. 

"That  committee  of  our'n  has  got  every- 
thing cut  an'  dried,"  was  Bud's  gleeful  com- 
ment. "Let  Biley  an'  them  fellers  alone  for 
doin'  things  up  in  shape  when  they  get  at  it. 
But  it  won't  do  for  us  to  say  that  we  suspicion 
them,  for  I'  ve  kinder  thought,  from  the  way 
they  acted,  that  they  wanted  to  stay  behine 
an'  pay  sich  chaps  as  me  an'  you  for  doin'  the 
work.  Now  le's  scoot  off  this  a-way  an'  set 
old  man  Bailey  agoin'." 

Bud  Goble,  who  had  taken  the  precaution  to 


THE   COMMITTEE   AT   WOKK.  203 

put  some  matches  in  his  pocket  before  leaving 
home,  led  the  way  along  the  short  cut,  con- 
gratulating himself  on  the  fact  that  he  and 
Silas  would  have  a  clear  field  for  their  opera- 
tions, for  of  course  the  little  storekeeper,  and 
all  of  the  rest  of  the  men  in  town,  were 
congregated  at  the  fire.  So  intent  were  they 
on  taking  vengeance  on  Mr.  Bailey  that  they  did 
not  go  a  step  out  of  their  way  to  locate  the  fire 
that  was  raging  in  town,  but  went  straight 
towards  the  store,  and  without  taking  the  least 
care  to  conceal  their  movements. 

"It's  all  dark,"  whispered  Silas.  "But  I 
don't  reckon  we'd  best  go  any  f urder  on  the 
road.  Le's  go  through  the  field  an'  come  up 
behine  it." 

Before  Bud  could  say  a  word  in  reply  or 
make  a  motion  towards  acting  upon  the  sug- 
gestion, a  clear  strong  voice  directly  in  front  of 
them,  and  but  a  short  distance  away,  called 
out : 

"Halt !     Who  comes  there ?  " 

"  Well,  I  do  think  in  my  soul !  "  exclaimed 
Silas.  "  Who  do  you  reckon  that  is  ? " 

Bud  was    frightened    again,   and    couldn't 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  CALL   TO   ARMS. 

suppressed  excitement  which  was  so 
JL  apparent  to  Bud  Goble  when  he  made 
his  second  trip  to  Barrington,  was  not  confined 
to  the  citizens.  It  extended  even  to  the  mili- 
tary academy,  but  everybody  there  knew  what 
caused  it,  although  they  could  not  look  far 
enough  into  the  future  to  see  what  the  result 
of  it  was  going  to  be.  It  was  brought  about 
by  the  story  Marcy  Gray  told  his  friend 
Graham  when  they  met  in  the  guard-tent  after 
dinner.  Dick's  cheery  laugh  ran  out  loudly 
when  Marcy  spoke  about  that  "underground 
railroad  business,"  but  he  looked  thoughtful 
and  angry  when  he  learned  that  Bud  had  made 
up  his  mind  to  whip  him  for  it. 

"Didn't  I  say  that  he  and  his  kind  would 
take  advantage  of  this  excitement  to  get  some- 
body into  trouble ?"  exclaimed  Dick.  "The 

206 


THE  CALL  TO   ARMS.  207 

members  of  that  Committee  of  Safety  are  going 
to  be  sorry  they  ever  thought  of  getting  up 
such  an  organization  when  there  wasn't  the 
slightest  excuse  for  it.  I  say  bully  for  Elder 
Bowen  ;  and  I  hope  every  one  Bud  interferes 
with  will  serve  him  the  same  way." 

"  Well,  Marcy,"  said  Ed  Billings  slowly. 
"I  can't  go  your  Union  sentiments,  and  I  do 
think  you  ought  to  be  slapped  for  preaching 
them  up  the  way  you  do  ;  but  I'll  not  stand  by 
and  see  Bud  Goble  do  it.  Mind  that.  If  he 
opens  his  head  to  you,  knock  him  down  and 
I'll  help." 

"  All  the  boys  in  school  will  help,"  said 
Cole.  "Mr.  Riley  and  the  rest  ought  to  be 
ashamed  of  themselves  for  employing  such  a 
man.  We'll  stand  by  Mr.  Bailey,  too." 

"Of  course  we  will,"  observed  Dick. 
"  Where  would  we  get  our  goobers  if  Bud  and 
Silas  should  burn  him  out  ? " 

News  of  all  kinds  travels  fast  among  a  lot  of 
boys,  and  in  less  than  an  hour  after  Marcy  had 
been  relieved  every  student  in  school  knew 
what  Bud  Goble  had  threatened  to  do  to  him 
and  Dick  Graham.  To  say  that  they  were 


208  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

angry  wouldn't  half  express  it.  Dixon  was 
strongly  in  favor  of  calling  for  volunteers  that 
very  afternoon,  paying  a  visit  of  ceremony  to 
Bud  and  Silas,  and  telling  them  in  plain  lan- 
guage that  if  they  did  not  stop  their  nonsense 
at  once  and  go  to  work  to  support  their  fami- 
lies, they  would  have  something  further  to  say 
to  them  at  some  future  time. 

"That  underground  railroad  business,"  he 
began. 

"I  didn't  have  the  first  thing  to  do  with 
that, ' '  Marcy  interposed.  ' '  I  didn'  t  know  about 
it  until  it  was  all  over.  If  Bud  wants  revenge, 
let  him  thrash  Rodney  and  Dick  ;  but  he'll 
have  to  thrash  me  too,  while  he  is  about  it." 

"What's  the  matter  with  Rodney?"  said 
Billings,  in  a  low  tone. 

Rodney  stood  around  listening  but  taking 
no  part  in  the  conversation,  and  every  one  no- 
ticed that  he  seemed  ill  at  ease.  When  his 
name  was  mentioned,  he  turned  about  and  left 
the  tent  very  abruptly. 

"  He  is  so  mad  he  dare  not  trust  himself  to 
speak,"  said  Billings.  "His  face  is  as  white 
as  a  sheet." 


THE   CALL   TO   ARMS.  209 

" That  underground  railroad  business  isn't 
at  the  bottom  of  the  matter  at  all,"  continued 
Dixon.  ' '  That  proclamation  in  the  post-office 
suggested  an  idea  to  some  loon,  who  told 
Goble  that  this  school  needs  looking  after.  I 
don' t  pretend  to  deny  it.  I  say  that  every  dis- 
unionist  in  it  ought  to  be  chucked  out  of  the 
gate  neck  and  heels ;  but  it  will  take  more 
men  than  that  Committee  of  Safety  and  their 
paid  spies  can  muster  to  do  it." 

These  sentiments  were  received  with  a  howl 
of  derision  from  some  and  enthusiastic  cheers 
from  the  rest ;  but  there  was  one  point  on 
which  they  were  united  :  The  man,  or  body  of 
men,  who  attempted  violence  toward  any  of 
their  number  would  surely  suffer  for  it.  There 
was  one  among  them  who  had  not  looked  for 
this  condition  of  affairs,  who  was  utterly  con- 
founded by  it,  and  who  would  have  given 
everything  he  possessed  if  he  could  have  un- 
done a  certain  piece  of  mischief  he  had  perpe- 
trated in  Barrington  the  day  before. 

During  the  afternoon  many  of  the  students 
acted  and  felt  as  if  they  were  to  be  called  upon 
to  perform  some  duty  outside  of  the  usual 

14 


210  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

routine  of  school  work.  Dick  Graham  was  not 
the  only  one  among  them  who  scouted  the  idea 
of  an  outbreak,  while  others  honestly  believed 
that  such  a  thing  was  more  than  possible.  It 
was  even  probable.  There  were  a  good  many 
Union  men  round  about,  who  were  quite  as 
fearless  as  the  secessionists  were,  and  who  held 
to  their  opinions  with  as  great  tenacity,  the 
negroes  outnumbered  the  whites  more  than 
five  to  one,  and  what  was  there  to  hinder  them 
from  striking  a  blow  for  the  freedom  that 
would  be  sure  to  come  to  them  if  the  people  of 
the  North  made  up  their  minds  that  secession 
ought  to  be  resisted  by  force  of  arms  ?  Might 
it  not  be  possible  that  the  townspeople  were 
justified,  after  all,  in  calling  that  meeting; 
that  they  had  some  information  that  the  boys 
knew  nothing  about,  and  that  the  lives  and 
property  of  some  of  Barrington's  "prominent 
and  respected  citizens"  might  really  be  in 
jeopardy  ?  If  that  was  the  case,  and  the  stu- 
dents were  ordered  out  to  preserve  order, 
which  side  would  they  support  ?  Would  they 
hang  together,  or  would  they  split  up  into  fac- 
tions ?  Somehow  the  students  did  not  like  to 


THE  CALL  TO   ARMS.  211 

dwell  upon  these  questions,  but  dismissed  them 
as  soon  they  came  into  their  minds. 

When  four  o'clock  was  struck  by  the  bell  on 
the  tower,  the  usual  number  of  boys  climbed 
the  fence  and  set  out  for  Barrington,  and  al- 
though they  came  back  fully  satisfied  that 
there  was  something  afoot,  there  was  not  one 
among  them  who  had  a  word  of  news. 

"The  town  looks  as  though  it  had  been  struck 
by  a  panic,"  said  Dixon.  "There  was  hardly 
anybody  in  the  post-office,  and  the  few  people 
I  saw  on  the  streets  looked  as  if  they  might  be 
on  their  way  to  a  funeral.  I  couldn't  get  a 
thing  out  of  any  man  I  saw,  so  I  called  on  the 
Taylor  girls,  who  told  me  the  committee  has 
positive  evidence  that  there  is  to  be  an  uprising 
among  the  negroes,  led  by  such  men  as  Elder 
Bo  wen.  Of  course  that  is  all  humbug.  I  don't 
believe  in  running,  but  I  really  think  it  would 
be  pleasanter  for  the  elder  if  he  would  sell  out 
and  go  up  to  the  United  States.  He's  got  Bud 
Goble  down  on  him — ' ' 

"Did  he  and  Bud  have  a  squabble  sure 
enough?" 

"Naw.     Bud  got  impudent  and  the  elder 


212  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

took  him  by  the  neck  and  showed  him  the  way 
to  the  gate.  That's  all  there  was  of  it.  Of 
course  there  are  a  few  who  are  mad  about  it, 
but  the  majority  of  the  folks  I  talked  with 
think  Bud  was  served  just  right.  I  wish 
the  colonel  would  call  for  volunteers  to 
guard  the  elder's  house  of  nights.  I'd  go 
for  one." 

As  usual  there  was  nothing  said  to  the  guard 
runners,  and  neither  was  there  another  sham 
fight  in  the  hall,  the  trouble  over  the  flag  hav- 
ing been  settled  for  a  few  days  at  least.  The 
students  were  very  quiet  that  evening,  and 
when  Dick  and  Marcy  went  on  post  at  eight 
o'clock,  there  were  no  indications  of  the  hub- 
bub and  confusion  that  one  of  them  was  des- 
tined to  create  before  he  was  relieved  at 
midnight.  Dick  thought  it  a  part  of  his  duty 
to  keep  watch  of  the  town  as  well  as  over  a 
portion  of  the  school  grounds,  and  when  he 
stopped  to  rest,  he  always  turned  his  face 
toward  Barrington.  Once  he  thought  he  heard 
faint  shouts,  and  a  few  minutes  later  he  was 
sure  he  saw  the  first  rays  of  the  rising  moon  ; 
but  that  could  hardly  be,  for,  if  he  remem- 


THE  CALL  TO  ARMS.  213 

bered  rightly,  the  almanac  said  there  wasn't 
to  be  any  moon  that  night. 

"By  gracious!"  thought  Dick.  "Can  it 
be  a  fire  ? " 

He  glanced  toward  the  archway  to  make 
sure  that  the  corporal  was  not  watching  him, 
and  then  did  a  thing  he  had  never  done  before 
in  his  life  and  was  never  guilty  of  afterward. 
He  deserted  his  post.  He  opened  the  gate 
without  causing  the  iron  latch  to  click,  and 
ran  across  the  road  until  he  came  to  the  fence 
on  the  opposite  side.  This  brought  him  out  of 
range  of  a  clump  of  trees  that  obstructed  his 
vision  at  the  gate,  and  also  enabled  him  to  look 
around  the  edge  of  the  piece  of  woods  behind 
which  Marcy  Gray  was  pacing  his  lonely  beat. 
There  was  not  only  one  fire,  but  there  were  two  ; 
and  they  were  a  mile  or  more  apart. 

"  By  gracious  !  "  repeated  Dick. 

He  pulled  off  his  cap  and  felt  of  his  hair  to 
see  if  it  was  standing  on  end,  and  then  hast- 
ened back  to  his  post,  closed  the  gate,  and 
summoned  the  corporal  of  the  guard. 

"I  was  ordered  to  report  anything  that 
looked  like  a  blaze,"  said  Dick,  when  the  non- 


214  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

commissioned  officer  came  up.  "Just  cast 
your  eye  in  that  direction  and  tell  me — " 

"Great  Scott !  "  exclaimed  the  corporal. 

"See  it,  don't  you?"  said  Dick.  "Well, 
now,  look  over  that  way,  and  tell  me  if  there 
isn't  another  just  breaking  out." 

Dick  pointed  toward  the  woods,  which  were 
so  thick  that  not  the  first  glimmer  of  light 
could  come  through  them,  and  although  the 
corporal  bent  almost  to  the  ground  and  twisted 
himself  into  all  sorts  of  uncomfortable  shapes, 
he  was  obliged  to  confess  that  he  could  not  see 
anything  that  looked  like  a  fire. 

"I'm  sure  I  saw  it  not  more  than  a  minute 
ago,"  said  Dick,  who,  of  course,  did  not  tell 
the  corporal  that  he  had  been  several  yards 
from  his  post  when  he  saw  it.  "Perhaps  if 
you  go  across  the  road  you  can  get  a  view  of  it." 

The  corporal  went,  and  one  look  was  enough 
to  satisfy  him.  When  he  returned  he  was 
highly  excited. 

"The  niggers  are  at  it,  sure  as  you  live," 
said  he.  "  That's  right  in  range  of  Mr.  Elley's 
house." 

"Too  far  to  the  right  for  that,"  replied  the 


THE  CALL  TO   ARMS.  215 

sentry.  "  Looks  to  be  more  like  Elder 
Bo  wen's." 

"It  can't  be,"  exclaimed  the  corporal  incred- 
ulously. "  The  negroes  wouldn't  hurt  him." 

"  No  ;  but  the  secessionists  might." 

"Well,  I— eh?" 

"  I  tell  you  the  boot's  on  the  other  foot," 
said  Dick  confidently.  "It's  Union  property 
that's  being  destroyed  this  moment,  and  you'll 
find  it  out  to-morrow.  Why  don't  you  go  in 
and  report  ? " 

The  non-commissioned  officer  thought  it  best 
to  act  upon  the  suggestion.  He  ran  into  the 
building,  and  when  he  returned  he  was  accom- 
panied by  the  officer  of  the  guard,  who  took  a 
long  look  at  the  two  fires  before  he  went  in  to 
call  the  colonel.  Then  the  latter  hurried  out 
and  took  a  look,  and  the  two  talked  in  low,  ear- 
nest tones  ;  and  although  Dick  and  the  corporal 
listened  with  all  their  ears,  they  could  not 
catch  a  word  that  gave  them  a  hint  of  the 
course  they  had  decided  to  pursue.  But  they 
found  out  when  the  long  roll  echoed  through 
the  building,  being  followed  almost  imme- 
diately by  a  shuffling  of  feet  which  announced 


216  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

that  the  students  were  hastening  to  the  armory. 
After  five  minutes  or  so  of  silence  so  deep  that 
Dick  could  hear  the  beating  of  his  own  heart, 
two  companies  of  boys,  fully  armed  and 
equipped,  marching  four  abreast  and  moving 
with  a  free,  swinging  stride  that  took  them 
rapidly  over  the  ground,  emerged  from  the 
archway,  passed  through  the  gate  and  turned 
down  the  road  leading  to  Barrington.  At  the 
same  time  a  quartermaster-sergeant  put  ten 
rounds  of  ammunition  into  Dick's  cartridge- 
box  and  ordered  him  to  load  his  piece. 

"  Ball  cartridges  ?  "  inquired  Dick. 

"Correct,"  replied  the  sergeant.  "If  you 
halt  a  fellow  and  he  don't  halt,  these  are  the 
things  that  will  make  him  halt." 

"  Say,"  whispered  Dick.  "  Hang  around  a 
minute  ;  I  want  to  ask  you  a  question  or  two." 

The  sergeant  "hung  around"  until  the  offi- 
cer of  the  guard  started  with  the  corporal  to 
make  his  round  of  the  posts,  and  then  began 
without  waiting  for  the  sentry  to  question  him. 

"There  isn't  any  thing  to  tell,"  said  he.  '*  The 
colonel  made  a  little  speech  to  the  boys  in 
which  he  said  that  some  fanatics,  who  ought 


THE   CALL   TO   ARMS.  217 

to  be  hanged  without  judge  or  jury,  were  de- 
stroying property  in  town,  and  it  was  our  busi- 
ness to  put  a  stop  to  it  if  we  could.  He  sent 
two  companies,  and  the  others  have  been  fur- 
nished with  ball  cartridges  which  they  are  to 
use  on  anybody  who  comes  fooling  around 
here." 

"Did  the  colonel  say  who  those  fanatics 
were  ? "  asked  Dick. 

"  Eh  ?  Course  he  didn't.  We  all  know  who 
they  are." 

"  Who  are  they  ?" 

"  Aw  !  Go  up  to  the  United  States,  you 
Yankee." 

"  Hold  on  a  bit,"  said  Dick,  as  the  sergeant 
was  about  to  turn  away.  "  I  ask  for  informa- 
tion ;  I  do  indeed.  Does  he  think  the  negroes 
have  broken  out? " 

"  And  abolitionists  ?  Of  course  he  does. 
That' s  what  we  all  think.  It' s  what  we  know. ' ' 

"Say,"  continued  Dick.  "The  night  is 
quiet,  and  the  little  breeze  there  is  stirring 
blows  toward  us  from  town,  doesn't  it  ?  Now 
listen.  Do  you  hear  any  fire-bells  ringing  \  " 

"That's  so,"  replied  the  sergeant ;  and  Dick 


216  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

that  the  students  were  hastening  to  the  armory. 
After  five  minutes  or  so  of  silence  so  deep  that 
Dick  could  hear  the  beating  of  his  own  heart, 
two  companies  of  boys,  fully  armed  and 
equipped,  marching  four  abreast  and  moving 
with  a  free,  swinging  stride  that  took  them 
rapidly  over  the  ground,  emerged  from  the 
archway,  passed  through  the  gate  and  turned 
down  the  road  leading  to  Barrington.  At  the 
same  time  a  quartermaster-sergeant  put  ten 
rounds  of  ammunition  into  Dick's  cartridge- 
box  and  ordered  him  to  load  his  piece. 

"  Ball  cartridges  ?  "  inquired  Dick. 

"Correct,"  replied  the  sergeant.  "If  you 
halt  a  fellow  and  he  don't  halt,  these  are  the 
things  that  will  make  him  halt." 

"  Say,"  whispered  Dick.  "  Hang  around  a 
minute  ;  I  want  to  ask  you  a  question  or  two." 

The  sergeant  "hung  around"  until  the  offi- 
cer of  the  guard  started  with  the  corporal  to 
make  his  round  of  the  posts,  and  then  began 
without  waiting  for  the  sentry  to  question  him. 

"There  isn't  any  thing  to  tell,"  said  he.  ''  The 
colonel  made  a  little  speech  to  the  boys  in 
which  he  said  that  some  fanatics,  who  ought 


THE   CALL   TO   ARMS.  217 

to  be  hanged  without  judge  or  jury,  were  de- 
stroying property  in  town,  and  it  was  our  busi- 
ness to  put  a  stop  to  it  if  we  could.  He  sent 
two  companies,  and  the  others  have  been  fur- 
nished with  ball  cartridges  which  they  are  to 
use  on  anybody  who  comes  fooling  around 
here." 

"  Did  the  colonel  say  who  those  fanatics 
were  ?  "  asked  Dick. 

"  Eh  ?  Course  he  didn't.  We  all  know  who 
they  are." 

"  Who  are  they  ?" 

"Aw!  Go  up  to  the  United  States,  you 
Yankee." 

"  Hold  on  a  bit,"  said  Dick,  as  the  sergeant 
was  about  to  turn  away.  "  I  ask  for  informa- 
tion ;  I  do  indeed.  Does  he  think  the  negroes 
have  broken  out? " 

"  And  abolitionists  ?  Of  course  he  does. 
That' s  what  we  all  think.  It' s  what  we  know. ' ' 

"Say,"  continued  Dick.  "The  night  is 
quiet,  and  the  little  breeze  there  is  stirring 
blows  toward  us  from  town,  doesn't  it  ?  Now 
listen.  Do  you  hear  any  fire-bells  ringing  ? " 

"That's  so,"  replied  the  sergeant ;  and  Dick 


218  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

thought  he  was  reluctant  to  say  it.  "I  don't 
hear  a  tinkle." 

"  That's  all  I've  got  to  say,"  added  Dick,  as 
he  settled  his  musket  on  his  shoulder  and  be- 
gan pacing  his  beat.  "On  a  still  night  like 
this  you  can  hear  those  big  church  bells  four 
or  five  miles,  and  there  hasn't  one  of  them  said 
a  word  since  those  fires  began.  I  noticed  that 
from  the  start." 

Dixon,  the  tall  Kentuckian,  who  was  march- 
ing with  his  company  toward  Barrington,  also 
took  note  of  the  fact  that  the  bells,  which 
usually  made  noise  enough  to  arouse  the  plant- 
ers for  miles  around  when  there  was  a  fire, 
were  silent  now,  and  he  called  attention  to  it. 
He  also  noticed  that  the  house  that  was  burn- 
ing in  town  belonged  to  a  prominent  and  out- 
spoken Union  man  ;  that  both  the  engines  were 
disabled  (at  least  the  foremen  said  they  were) ; 
that  the  crowd  around  the  house  stood  with 
their  hands  in  their  pockets,  making  no  effort 
to  keep  the  flames  from  spreading  to  the  house 
of  another  Union  man  close  by  ;  and  that  Mr. 
Riley  and  a  few  other  members  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  Safety,  who  appeared  to  be  full  of 


THE   CALL  TO   ARMS.  219 

business,  but  who,  in  reality,  were  doing  just 
nothing  at  all,  looked  surprised  and  perplexed 
when  the  students  marched  up  and  came  to  a 
halt  at  the  corner  of  the  street.  There  was 
still  another  thing  that  the  observant  Dixon 
noticed  and  commented  upon,  and  that  was, 
that  the  colonel  was  not  in  command  as  he 
ought  to  have  been.  The  colonel  did  not  think 
it  would  be  policy  to  take  too  firm  a  stand  un- 
til he  had  learned  whether  his  State  was  going 
to  stay  in  the  Union  or  go  out  of  it ;  and  so  he 
sent  in  command  of  the  students  a  teacher  who 
had  not  yet  made  up  his  mind  which  side  he 
favored.  Dixon  had  always  believed  that  he 
leaned  toward  the  Union  ;  and  when  he  marched 
back  to  the  academy  the  next  morning  about 
daylight,  he  was  sure  of  it. 

"  I  am  surprised  to  see  you  here,  Captain 
Wilson,"  said  Mr.  Riley,  who  was  the  first 
man  to  meet  him  when  he  brought  the  students 
to  a  halt. 

"  And  I  am  surprised  to  see  a  man  of  your 
calibre  get  as  nervous  and  excited  over  a  little 
fire  as  you  seem  to  be,"  replied  the  captain,  in 
significant  tones.  "If  I  may  presume  to  ask 


220  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

the  question,  how  does  it  come  that  yon  are 
on  the  ground  so  early  when  there  are  no 
alarm  -  bells  ringing  ?  What  is  the  reason 
those  engines  are  not  at  work  \  There's  water 
enough." 

"I  happened  to  be  awake  when  the  fire 
broke  out,  and  that's  the  way  I  come  to  be 
here,"  answered  Mr.  Riley  sharply.  "And 
the  reason  those  engines  are  not  playing  on 
the  flames  is  because  they  can't  do  it  with 
their  valves  out  of  order.  Really,  captain, 
this  looks  to  me  like  an  uprising." 

"It's  the  way  it  looks  to  me,  too.  At- 
tention." 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  ? " 

"I  am  going  to  get  my  men  in  position  to 
carry  out  my  orders,  which  are  to  protect 
property,"  answered  the  captain.  "I  shall 
put  a  guard  around  the  house  of  every  Union 
man  in  town." 

"Why,  Captain,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Riley. 
"  You  don't  pretend  to  say  that — 

"  I  don't  pretend  to  say  anything  but  this," 
interrupted  the  captain.  "When  the  houses 
of  two  Union  men,  situated  more  than  a  mile 


THE  CALL  TO  ARMS.  221 

apart,  get  on  fire  at  the  same  time,  and  no 
bells  are  rung,  and  the  engines  can't  work 
because  they  are  out  of  order,  and  a  big  crowd 
like  this  stands  about  without  lifting  a  finger 
to  save  anything — when  all  these  things  hap- 
pen, it  makes  me  suspect  that  there  are  fire- 
bugs around,  and  that  they  are  after  Union 
men  and  nobody  else.  At  any  rate  I  shall  act 
on  that  suspicion.  These  muskets  are  loaded 
with  ball,  and  if  any  one  attempts  to  apply  a 
match  to  a  building  in  the  presence  of  my 
guards,  he'll  get  hurt." 

"  Three  cheers  for  Captain  Wilson,"  shouted 
some  Union  boys  in  the  ranks. 

"  Silence  !  "  commanded  the  captain.  He 
was  angry  enough  to  put  that  boy  under 
arrest,  but  not  foolish  enough  to  try  to  find 
out  who  he  was.  He  knew  by  past  experience 
that  the  students  would  not  tell  tales  on  one 
another. 

The  captain  was  as  good  as  his  word.  Pay- 
ing no  attention  to  the  protests  of  the  different 
members  of  the  committee  who  gathered  about 
him,  the  details  were  quickly  made,  and  so  it 
came  about  that  Dixon  and  five  others,  includ- 


222  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

ing  a  non-commissioned  officer,  found  them- 
selves guarding  Mr.  Bailey's  store.  Another 
and  much  larger  squad  was  sent  down  the 
road  at  double  time  to  see  what  they  could  do 
to  assist  Elder  Bowen. 

"Go  up  that  by-path  a  piece,  Dixon,"  said 
the  corporal,  as  he  stepped  upon  the  porch 
that  ran  in  front  of  old  man  Bailey's  door. 
"Keep  your  eye  peeled  for  fire-bugs,  and  if 
you  see — " 

"Hey,  there!"  shouted  a  voice  from  the 
inside  of  the  store.  "  Get  off  that  porch." 

"On  the  watch,  are  you?"  replied  the  cor- 
poral. "  Well,  we'll  watch  too,  if  you  will 
give  us  some  candy  to  eat  while  we  are  doing 
it.  Come  out  and  see  the  Union  men  burn  up. 
It  will  be  your  turn  next." 

Mr.  Bailey  was  astonished — at  least  the  cor- 
poral thought  he  was,  for  he  heard  him  talking 
to  himself  as  he  stumbled  around  in  the  dark 
searching  for  a  jar  of  candy.  The  old  man 
had  not  looked  for  anything  like  this.  Being 
on  the  watch  he  knew  when  the  fire  in  town 
broke  out,  and  believing  that  Bud  Goble  was 
at  work,  he  began  patroling  his  store  with  his 


THE   CALL   TO   ARMS.  223 

revolver  in  his  hand,  ready  to  give  the  incen- 
diaries a  warm  reception  if  they  came  near 
him.  This  was  what  the  old  man  told  the 
corporal  when  he  opened  the  door  and  passed 
out  the  candy  and  a  bag  of  peanuts. 

"The  nuts  are  for  Graham,  if  he  is  with 
you,"  said  he.  "  I  never  saw  such  an  appe- 
tite as  that  boy's  got  for  goobers." 

"But  he  isn't  here,"  replied  the  corporal. 
"He  is  on  guard  at  the  academy.  Now  tell 
me  all  you  know  about  this  business.  I'm 
here  to  guard  your  property,  although  I  can't 
see  the  sense  of  it.  Mr.  Riley  wouldn't  let 
Bud  touch  you." 

"I  don't  think  he  would  if  he  knew  it, 
for  he  knows  just  where  I. stand,"  answered 
Mr.  Bailey.  "  But  Bud  might  take  it  into  his 
crazy  head  to  operate  on  his  own  hook,  and 
that  is  what  I  am  afraid  of." 

"  Halt !"  shouted  Dixon,  who  had  scarcely 
taken  the  position  assigned  him  before  he 
discovered  Bud  and  Silas  coming. 

"  There  ! "  exclaimed  Mr.  Bailey.  "Til  bet 
that's  Bud.  If  it  isn't,  what  is  he  sneaking 
around  toward  the  back  of  the  store  for  ? " 


224  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"All  right,"  replied  the  corporal.  "I'll 
give  him  such  a  scare  that  he'll  never  trouble 
you  again.  If  he  doesn't  tell  a  pretty  straight 
story  I'll  march  him  before  Captain  Wilson." 

As  he  spoke  he  stepped  off  the  porch  and 
started  toward  Dixon's  post,  and  it  was  the 
sound  of  his  footsteps  that  frightened  Bud 
and  his  companion  into  a  run.  He  was  really 
alarmed  when  he  heard  the  report  of  Dixon's 
piece. 

"  You've  played  smash  on  your  watch,  old 
fellow,"  said  he,  as  he  hastened  to  the  sentry's 
side. 

"  Can't  help  it,"  was  Dixon's  answer.  "Or- 
jlers  are  orders." 

"Who  was  it?'.' 

"Bud  Goble  for  one.  I  recognized  his 
voice  ;  but  I  don't  know  who  his  companion 
was." 

"  Did  you  hit  either  of  them  ?  " 

"  Guess  not.  I  shot  to  hit  if  they  were  fire- 
bugs, and  to  miss  if  they  were  not.  They  both 
ran  away,  so  I  reckon  they  were  innocent  of 
any  wrong  intent ;  but  they  ought  to  have 
stopped  when  I  told  them." 


THE   CALL   TO   ARMS.  225 

The  corporal  walked  up  the  road  a  few  hun- 
dred yards,  but  could  not  see  anything  of  Bud 
and  his  friend.  They  had  taken  themselves 
safely  off.  Just  as  he  got  back  to  Dixon 's 
post  a  sentry  on  the  other  side  of  the  store 
shouted  out  a  challenge. 

"I  told  you  you  had  played  smash,"  said 
the  corporal.  "  The  captain  has  come  up  to 
inquire  into  the  matter." 

That  was  just  who  the  new-comer  was,  as 
the  corporal  found  when  he  responded  to  the 
sentry's  call ;  but  he  did  not  have  a  word  of 
fault  to  find  with  the  way  Dixon  had  obeyed 
orders.  His  men  had  been  commanded  to  halt 
everybody  who  came  near  their  beat,  and  to 
fire  upon  all  who  did  not  come  in  and  give  an 
account  of  themselves.  He  was  excited,  and 
possibly  expressed  his  sentiments  with  more 
freedom  in  the  presence  of  his  non-commis- 
sioned officer  than  he  ought  to  have  done. 

"  Dixon  did  right,"  said  he.  "The  colonel 
told  me  to  protect  property,  and  if  he  doesn't 
approve  of  the  measures  I  have  taken  to  do  it, 
he  can  send  somebody  else  in  command  the 
next  time  he  finds  it  necessary  to  order  out  a 

15 


226  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

company  of  students.  These  are  terrible  times, 
corporal,  and  they  are  getting  worse  every  day. 
Terrible  times  when  neighbors  are  turned 
against  one  another  as  they  seem  to  be  in  this 
town." 

"It's  some  consolation  to  know  that  they 
can't  be  much  worse,  sir,"  observed  the  cor- 
poral. 

"My  dear  boy,  you  haven't  seen  the  begin- 
ning of  it,"  replied  the  captain  sadly.  "I 
don't  think  you  will  be  troubled  again  to-night, 
but  carry  out  your  orders  to  the  letter.  That's 
all  you  have  to  do." 

Whether  or  not  the  colonel's  prompt  action 
in  sending  two  hundred  armed  students  into 
town  operated  as  a  check  upon  the  firebugs  (if 
there  were  any),  the  boys  did  not  know ;  but 
when  daylight  came  and  the  sentries  were 
called  in,  and  the  column  formed  preparatory 
to  marching  back  to  the  academy,  they  were 
all  satisfied  of  one  thing :  They  had  made  any 
number  of  enemies  among  the  townspeople  by 
their  night's  work. 

"We've  made  a  blunder,  sure's  you're 
born,"  said  Billings  angrily. 


THE   CALL   TO  ARMS.  227 

"Tell  us  something  we  don't  know,"  said 
the  boy  who  marched  at  his  elbow.  "I  saw 
that  the  minute  Mr.  Riley  came  up  and  spoke 
to  the  captain.  But  what  got  it  through  your 
head  at  this  late  hour  ?" 

"I  wouldn't  have  had  it  happen  for  any- 
thing," continued  Billings.  "We've  got  every 
member  of  that  Committee  of  Safety  down  on 
us,  and  they  are  the  best  men  in  town.  They 
wouldn't  even  look  at  me  when  they  passed 
my  beat,  but  always  turned  their  heads  as  if 
they  did  not  want  to  see  me." 

"Who  cares  for  that?"  demanded  Dixon. 
"If  they  want  to  get  down  on  us  because  we 
carried  out  our  orders,  let  'em  get.  If  their 
arrangements  have  been  interfered  with,  let 
them  go  up  to  the  academy  and  look  cross  at 
the  colonel.  He's  the  man." 

"Well,  I  know  one  thing,"  observed  Cole. 
"If  the  colonel  wants  to  send  any  more  boys 
into  town  on  an  errand  like  this,  he'll  send 
somebody  besides  me.  I'll  refuse  duty." 

"  Hear,  hear  !  "  exclaimed  every  one  of  the 
students  who  were  close  enough  to  Cole  to 
catch  his  words. 


228  TKUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

The  boys  who  had  been  left  at  the  academy 
were  not  turned  out  to  receive  their  returning 
comrades,  who  marched  to  the  armory  looking 
more  like  culprits  than  like  boys  who  had  tried 
to  do  their  duty,  ordered  arms  spitefully,  and 
broke  ranks  sullenly. 

"  What's  the  meaning  of  this,  I'd  be  pleased 
to  know?"  Dixon  demanded  of  Marcy  Gray 
and  Dick,  who  were  the  first  to  greet  him. 
"Where's  our  speech  of  welcome?  Why 
doesn't  the  colonel  pat  us  on  the  back  and  say : 
*  Well  done,  little  boys  ? '" 

"  This  is  the  reason,"  answered  Dick. 
"  Shortly  after  I  was  relieved,  a  delegation 
from  that  Committee  of  Safety  rode  up  and  in- 
terviewed the  colonel  for  half  an  hour." 

"  Aha  !  "  exclaimed  Dixon.  "  We  stepped 
on  their  toes,  didn't  we?  Well,  we  suspected 
it  from  the  first.  Some  of  the  fellows  declare 
they'll  not  go  another  time,  but  I  will.  As 
long  as  I  stay  here  I'm  going  to  obey  orders,  I 
don't  care  what  they  are." 

"  I  don't  think  you  will  ever  be  called  upon 
for  like  service  again,"  said  Marcy.  "The 
colonel  has  had  a  lesson  of  some  kind.  He 


THE   CALL   TO   ARMS.  229 

looks  as  though  he  had  lost  his  best  friend. 
Heigh-o  !  "  he  added,  stretching  his  arms  and 
yawning.  "What's  the  next  thing  on  the 
programme  ?  Will  Fort  Sumter  be  rein- 
forced?" 

Dixon  couldn't  say  as  to  that,  but  there  was 
one  thing  of  which  he  was  sure :  This  backing 
and  filling  on  both  sides  couldn't  last  much 
longer,  and  the  first  thing  they  knew  there 
would  be  an  explosion  of  some  sort,  and  it 
would  come  from  Charleston  harbor. 

The  students  were  not  disturbed  again  that 
night,  and  on  the  following  day  things  passed 
off  much  as  they  usually  did,  only  the  colonel, 
to  quote  from  Dixon,  was  cross  and  snappish, 
not  having  had  time  to  get  over  pouting  about 
the  lesson  he  had  received  the  night  before. 
During  the  day  it  leaked  out  that  Mr.  Riley 
and  his  friends  had  talked  to  him  very  plainly, 
told  him  that  it  was  absolutely  necessary  for 
the  peace  and  safety  of  the  town  that  the  Union 
men  should  be  driven  out  of  it,  and  that  the 
colonel's  interference  with  the  committee's 
plans  was,  to  say  the  least,  unfriendly  to  the 
cause  of  the  South.  It  was  also  reported  that 


230  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

the  colonel  had  promised  he  would  never  do  the 
like  again. 

"  That  means  destruction  to  the  Union  men," 
said  Marcy,  in  a  tone  of  contempt.  "I  believe 
I'  11  go  home.  I  don' t  care  to  serve  under  a  man 
who  has  no  more  pluck  than  the  colonel  seems 
to  have." 

If  he  had  started  at  once  he  might  have 
saved  himself  some  anxiety,  and  would  cer- 
tainly have  carried  away  with  him  a  better 
opinion  of  his  cousin  Rodney  than  he  had  two 
days  later. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

BUD'S   MESSENGER  IN  TROUBLE. 

A    LTHOUGH  the  hours  from  four  until  six 


in  the  afternoon  were  devoted  to  recre- 
ation, it  was  expected  that  those  of  the  stu- 
dents who  wished  to  visit  friends  in  town  would 
ask  for  a  pass  before  attempting  to  leave  the 
grounds  ;  but  we  have  seen  that  they  didn't. 
There  were  some  professional  guard-runners 
among  them,  and  on  this  particular  afternoon 
they  appeared  in  full  force. 

"Come  on,  old  fellow,"  Billings  shouted  to 
Marcy  Gray,  who  was  carrying  a  camp-chair 
toward  a  spreading  maple  that  stood  near  the 
guard  tent. 

"No;  I  think  I  will  stay  here  and  try  to 
read,"  replied  Marcy.  "I  know  this  book 
will  not  quarrel  with  me,  but  some  of  the  Bar- 
rington  people  might.  There  must  be  a  good 
deal  of  excitement  down  there,  and  I  shouldn't 
think  you  would  care  to  go.  " 

231 


232  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"It's  the  very  reason  we  do  care  to  go,"  re- 
plied Rodney,  who,  with  Dick  Graham  at  his 
side,  was  taking  long  steps  toward  the  fence 
that  separated  the  academy  grounds  from  the 
woods.  "  We  want  to  see  what  the  folks  think 
of  last  night's  work.  They'll  not  say  a  word 
to  Dick  and  me,  for  we  were  not  there." 

"You'll  find  that  that  will  not  make  any 
difference,"  said  Marcy.  "  They  are  down  on 
the  school,  and  you  two  will  have  to  stand 
snubbing  with  the  rest." 

Dick  laughed  and  said  he  did  not  believe  it, 
and  he  and  his  companion  kept  on  to  the  fence, 
which  they  climbed  without  a  word  of  remon- 
strance from  the  sentry,  who  was  obliging 
enough  to  turn  his  back  when  he  saw  them 
coming.  Marcy  watched  them  until  they  dis- 
appeared in  the  bushes,  and  then  fastened  his 
eyes  on  his  book  ;  but  he  could  not  read.  The 
air  was  too  full  of  excitement  for  that,  and  he 
could  do  nothing  but  think.  How  he  passed 
the  time  until  the  guard-runners  and  those 
who  had  received  passes  began  to  return  from 
town,  he  could  not  have  told.  There  was  a 
good  deal  of  feeling  among  the  best  of  the 


BUD'S   MESSENGER  IN  TROUBLE.  233 

Barrington  people,  they  said,  but  the  members 
of  the  committee  did  not  blame  the  academy 
boys  for  marching  into  town.  On  the  contrary, 
they  were  rather  gratified  at  the  promptness 
with  which  they  "showed  up "  ;  for  it  was  an 
indication  that  they  would  not  be  found  want- 
ing when  the  critical  time  came  ;  but  they  did 
not  like  the  way  the  commandant  had  of  med- 
dling with  their  municipal  affairs,  and  had 
sent  Mr.  Riley  and  some  others  to  extort  from 
him  a  promise  that  he  would  never  be  guilty 
of  it  again. 

"  So  that  report  was  true,"  said  Dixon,  who 
brought  this  news  to  Marcy  Gray,  "and  that 
was  the  lesson  the  colonel  has  been  pouting 
over  all  day.  He  gave  Mr.  Riley  the  assurance 
that  no  matter  what  happened  in  Barrington, 
not  a  single  boy  of  us  should  be  allowed 
outside  the  grounds  with  a  musket  in  his 
hand." 

"Rodney  didn't  come  home  with  you,  did 
he?"  said  Marcy.  "I  wish  he  would  make 
haste,  for  I  should  like  to  get  my  mail.  Do 
you  know  where  he  is  ? " 

"That  reminds  me  of  something  I  made  up 


234  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

my  mind  to  ask  you  the  minute  I  got  here," 
answered  Dixon ;  and  Marcy  judged,  by  the 
furtive  manner  in  which  he  looked  around  to 
make  sure  there  was  no  one  within  earshot, 
that  he  did  not  want  anybody  else  to  know 
what  he  had  to  say.  "Has  Rodney  anything 
in  common  with  that  villain,  Bud  Goble  ? " 

"Not  by  a  long  shot,"  exclaimed  Marcy  in- 
dignantly. "  Why  do  you  ask  ?  Don't  you 
know  him  any  better  than  that  ? " 

"I  thought  I  did  ;  but  the  last  time  I  saw 
him  and  Dick  Graham,  they  were  searching 
everywhere  for  Bud.  Graham  is,  or  was,  all 
right ;  there's  no  discount  on  him,  but — " 

4 '  But  what  ? ' '  demanded  Marcy,  when  Dixon 
paused.  "  Don't  say  a  word  behind  Rodney's 
back  that  you  would  not  say  to  his  face." 

"I  wont,"  replied  Dixon,  who  was  neither 
angry  nor  frightened.  "I  hope  you  have  been 
acquainted  with  me  long  enough  to  know 
that  I  am  not  that  sort  of  fellow.  I  say  Dick 
is  all  right,  because  he  will  not  make  a  move 
either  way  until  his  State  moves  ;  and  in  the 
mean  time,  he  will  not  want  to  do  harm  to 
those  whose  opinions  differ  from  his  own. 


BUD'S   MESSENGER  IN  TROUBLE.  235 

But,  Marcy  Gray,  that  cousin  of  yours  is  about 
half  crazy." 

"  That's  a  fact,"  said  Marcy,  after  thinking 
a  moment. 

"Consequently  Rodney  is  not  all  right,  and 
there's  a  heavy  discount  on  him,"  continued 
Dixon.  "He  is  down  on  everybody  who  does 
not  think  as  he  does,  and  I  am  afraid — Look 
here :  Why  is  Rodney  so  anxious  to  see  Bud 
Goble  if  it  isn't  to  put  him  up  to  some  mis- 
chief?" 

"That's  so,"  replied  Marcy  thoughtfully. 
"Why  is  he?" 

"There  was  a  time  when  Rodney's  blood 
would  have  boiled  at  the  idea  of  standing  by 
and  seeing  helpless  people  served  as  those  two 
Union  men  were  served  by  the  members  of  Mr. 
Riley's  committee  last  night,  but  it  isn't  so 
now,"  continued  Dixon.  "He  believes  that 
Northern  sympathizers  ought  to  be  punished, 
and  he  don't  care  how  it  is  done  or  who 
does  it ! " 

"But  Dick  Graham  is  with  Rodney,  and 
you  think  Dick  is  all  right,"  Marcy  reminded 
him.  "Dick  wouldn't  be  likely  to  stay  with 


236  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

him  if  he  thought  Rodney  was  going  to  put 
any  more  mischief  into  Bud  Goble's  head." 

"Dick  was  all  right  the  last  time  I  talked 
with  him,  but  how  do  I  know  but  that  Rodney 
has  succeeded  in  bringing  him  over  to  his 
side." 

"Oh,  I  hope  not,"  said  Marcy  earnestly. 
"  I'll  speak  to  Rodney  when  he  comes,  and  tell 
him  to  let  all  such  fellows  as  Goble  alone. 
Don't  repeat  what  you  have  said  to  me,  will 
you?" 

"Of  course  not.  I  think  too  much  of  Rod- 
ney for  that,  and  if  he  gets  himself  into  trouble 
through  his  foolishness,  I'll  be  one  of  the  first 
to  jump  in  and  help  him  out." 

Marcy  was  on  nettles  after  Dixon  went  away, 
and  it  is  a  question  whether  he  would  have 
felt  much  easier  in  his  mind  if  he  had  known 
why  it  was  that  his  cousin  was  so  anxious  to 
find  Bud  Goble.  Rodney  did  not  want  to  put 
any  more  mischief  into  the  man's  head ;  he 
wanted  to  take  out  some  he  had  put  there  two 
days  before.  He  did  not  feel  as  bitter  toward 
Marcy  and  Dick  Graham  as  he  did  when  he 
slipped  away  from  his  friends  on  the  evening 


BUD'S   MESSENGER  IN   TROUBLE.  237 

that  Confederate  flag  came  to  him  through  the 
post-office,  and  wrote  that  letter  calling  Bud's 
attention  to  the  fact  that  there  were  some  Union 
boys  in  the  academy  who  ought  to  be  told 
that  their  room  was  better  than  their  company. 
The  threats  that  Bud  had  made  against  Marcy, 
and  the  destruction  of  the  property  of  those 
two  Union  men,  frightened  Rodney,  who 
would  have  given  up  all  his  worldly  prospects 
to  know  just  how  much  his  letter  to  the  paid 
spy  had  to  do  with  bringing  about  the  present 
state  of  affairs.  His  desire  now  was  to  stop 
Bud  before  he  could  go  any  further. 

Marcy,  depressed  in  spirits  and  fearing,  he 
knew  not  what,  waited  and  watched  in  vain. 
Dress  parade  was  over,  supper  had  been  eaten, 
and  the  gate  closed  for  the  night,  and  still  Rod- 
ney and  Dick  had  failed  to  report. 

"  I  feel  a  little  worried  myself,"  saidDixon, 
to  whom  Marcy  went  for  sympathy  and  com- 
fort. "  And  I  don't  believe  Captain  Wilson  is 
altogether  right  in  his  mind,  for  I  have  heard 
him  making  inquiries  among  the  boys.  In 
fact  he  has  been  to  me  to  find  out  where  I  last 
saw  the  missing  chaps,  and  what  they  were 


238  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

doing.  But  don't  be  uneasy.  I  didn't  tell 
him  that  they  were  looking  for  Bud  Goble.  I 
almost  wish  I  had,"  he  added,  to  himself.  "  I 
may  have  to  do  it  yet  if  they  don't  turn  up  all 
right." 

"  Captain  Wilson  doesn't  think  they  could 
have  got  into  any  trouble,  does  he?"  said 
Marcy  anxiously. 

"  He  didn't  say  a  word  on  that  score." 

"But  it  looks  as  though  he  was  afraid  of 
it,"  replied  Marcy.  "If  he  wasn't  afraid 
something  had  happened  to  them  he  would  not 
ask  about  them." 

This  interview  with  Dixon  would  have  added 
to  Marcy' s  fears,  even  if  he  had  not  learned,  as 
he  did  a  few  minutes  later,  that  all  the  boys  in 
the  hall  were  talking  about  it,  and  wondering 
what  had  become  of  Rodney  and  Dick.  Like 
many  others  these  two  had  openly  defied  all 
the  rules  for  weeks  past,  but  they  had  never 
before  stayed  out  after  dark,  and  some  of  the 
students  declared  that  they  wouldn't  doit  now 
if  they  were  not  prevented  from  coming  back 
to  the  academy.  When  Marcy  heard  this,  he 
decided  that  something  ought  to  be  done.  He 


BUD'S   MESSENGER  IN  TROUBLE.  239 

went  upstairs  and  told  the  orderly  to  ask  if  he 
might  speak  to  the  colonel. 

"  I  think  I  know  what  you  want,"  whispered 
the  orderly,  "and  I  tell  you  plainly  that  he 
won't  let  you  do  it.  But  I'll  go  in  with  your 
message." 

There  were  others  among  the  students  who 
thought  they  knew  what  Marcy  wanted,  and 
who  followed  him  to  the  head  of  the  stairs  to 
"see  how  he  would  come  out  with  the  old 
man."  The  orderly  disappeared  through  the 
colonel's  door,  but  came  out  a  few  minutes 
afterward  to  report — 

"  What  did  I  tell  you  ?" 

"  What  did  he  say  ?  "  inquired  Marcy. 

"  He  says  he  doesn't  want  to  be  bothered.  I 
put  in  a  good  word  for  you,  suggesting  that 
perhaps  you  wanted  permission  to  go  to  Bar- 
rington  and  see  what  has  become  of  Rodney, 
and  he  said  in  reply  that  you  need  not  trouble 
yourself.  You  could  not  go.  He  will  not 
allow  a  boy  outside  the  gate  after  dark,  no 
matter  what  his  business  is,  and  he'll  chuck 
Rodney  and  Dick  into  the  guard-house  the 
minute  they  return,  and  keep  them  there." 


240  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

For  the  first  time  since  he  had  been  a  student 
at  that  school  Marcy  Gray  felt  rebellious.  He 
stood  high  in  his  class,  was  always  on  hand 
when  duty  called  him,  never  ran  the  guard, 
hadn't  asked  for  a  pass  for  more  than  a  week, 
and  for  the  colonel  to  send  him  off  in  this  way, 
without  even  listening  to  the  request  he  had  to 
make,  was  rather  more  than  Marcy  could  stand. 

"  I  was  going  to  ask  him  to  let  me  go  to  town 
and  see  if  I  could  learn  what  has  become  of 
Rodney  and  Dick,"  said  he  to  the  boys  who 
were  waiting  for  him  at  the  top  of  the  stairs. 
"But  he  sent  word  by  the  orderly  that  he 
wouldn't  see  me.  I'm  going  to  Barrington  all 
the  same." 

"  Do  you  want  company  ? "  asked  Dixon. 

"I  should  like  to  have  three  or  four  good 
fellows,"  replied  Marcy,  "but  mind  you,  I  shall 
not  ask  anybody  to  go  with  me.  I  am  bound 
to  get  into  trouble." 

"Well,  you  can't  find  any  better  guard-house 
companion  than  I  am,"  answered  Dixon. 

"  I'm  another  good  fellow  for  that  cheerful 
hole,"  observed  Billings.  "  I  ought  to  be,  for 
I've  been  there  often  enough." 


BUD'S   MESSENGER  IN  TROUBLE.  241 

Bob  Cole  said  he  was  a  third  candidate  for  a 
court-martial,  announced  his  determination  to 
go  if  Billings  went,  whether  Marcy  said  so  or 
not,  and  the  latter  decided  that  three  boys  were 
as  many  as  he  cared  to  bring  into  trouble  on 
account  of  their  friendship  for  him  and  the 
missing  students. 

"Now,  fellows,"  whispered  Dixon  to  the  other 
boys  who  were  gathered  about.  "  You  stay  in 
the  hall,  and  if  anybody  asks  you  where  we 
have  gone,  you  can  tell  him  you  don't  know. 
Be  quiet  now,  all  of  us,  and  don't  act  or  look 
as  though  there  was  anything  in  the  wind." 

This  was  easier  said  than  done,  for  now  that 
these  four  students  had  decided  to  run  counter 
to  the  colonel's  express  orders,  and  find  out 
what  had  become  of  Rodney  Gray  and  his  com- 
panion, they  were  impatient  to  be  off.  But 
three  of  their  number  managed  to  leave  the 
hall  without  attracting  very  much  attention, 
and  halted  in  the  shade  of  the  trees  to  wait  for 
Dixon,  who,  being  an  experienced  guard-run- 
ner, had  loitered  behind  to  ascertain  who  were 
on  posts  three  and  four,  between  which  they 
would  have  to  pass  in  order  to  reach  the  fence. 

16 


242  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

1  'They' re  solid  boys,"  said  he,  when  he  joined 
Marcy  and  the  rest  under  the  trees.  "  If  we 
can  get  close  enough  to  give  them  a  hint  of 
what  we  want  to  do  before  they  challenge  us, 
they'll  let  us  through.  After  we  get  a  little 
farther  along,  perhaps  it  would  be  best  for  me 
to  go  on  ahead." 

Of  course  the  suggestion  was  adopted,  for 
among  all  the  boys  in  school  there  was  not  one 
who  knew  how  to  manage  affairs  of  this  sort 
better  than  Dixon.  He  succeeded  in  getting 
within  sight  of  one  of  the  sentries  without 
being  stopped,  made  him  understand,  in  some 
mysterious  way,  that  secrecy  was  not  only  de- 
sirable but  necessary,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
whistled  for  his  companions.  Such  a  proceed- 
ing as  this  would  not  have  been  successful, 
nor  would  it  have  been  attempted,  at  any  other 
time  in  the  history  of  the  academy. 

"I've  been  thinking  about  those  two  boys 
ever  since  I  came  on  post,"  said  the  sentry,  in 
a  low  tone.  "  And  I  am  glad  you  have  made 
up  your  minds  to  go  in  search  of  them,  in  spite 
of  the  colonel.  Crawl  over  whenever  you  get 
ready,  but  I  mustn't  see  you  do  it." 


BUD'S   MESSENGER   IN   TROUBLE.  243 

The  sentry  faced  about,  and  the  four  guard- 
runners  placed  their  hands  upon  the  fence  and 
were  about  to  "  crawl  over,"  when  their  move- 
ments were  arrested  by  a  sound  coming  from 
the  thicket  close  in  front  of  them.  Remem- 
bering how  old  Uncle  Toby  had  approached 
Marcy  Gray's  post,  they  stopped  and  listened. 

"  St — St — !  "  was  the  sound  they  heard,  and 
something  told  them  that  the  person  who  made 
it  desired  to  communicate  with  them  secretly. 

"  Who  is  it  ?  "  whispered  Dixon. 

"It's  me,"  answered  a  voice. 

"  Who's  me  ?  If  you  are  a  friend  come  out 
and  show  yourself.  If  you  are  an  enemy,  get 
away  from  there  or  we  will  be  down  on  you 
like  a  shower-bath." 

"It's  me;  Caleb  Judson.  Don't  you  know 
me?" 

"  Whew  !  "  whistled  Dixon  softly,  while  the 
rest  of  the  boys  nodded  and  winked  at  one 
another.  "It's  one  of  Bud  Goble's  friends. 
Are  we  not  in  luck  ?  I  know  of  you,"  he  said 
aloud.  "  But  what  are  you  doing  there  in  the 
bushes  ?  Come  close  to  the  fence  and  tell  us 
what  you  want.  Be  quiet,  for  there  are 


244  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

guards  on  both  sides,  and  we  mustn't  let  them 
hear  us." 

Thus  encouraged,  Caleb  Judson  arose  from 
his  hiding-place  and  came  forward  ;  but,  as  if 
he  were  afraid  of  treachery,  he  halted  just  out 
of  reach  of  the  fence. 

"That  won't  do,"  said  Dixon.  "Come  up 
close  so  that  we  can  talk  between  the  pickets. 
It's  too  late  for  you  to  run  now,  even  if  you 
wanted  to.  You  see  this  fellow?"  he  added, 
calling  Caleb's  attention  to  the  sentry,  who 
came  up  holding  his  musket  at  "arms  port." 
"That  gun  of  his  has  got  a  bullet  in  it,  and  his 
orders  are — " 

"Don't  shoot,"  said  Caleb;  and  in  his  ex- 
citement and  alarm  he  spoke  so  loud  that  the 
boys  trembled. 

"Don't  you  know  enough  to  keep  still?" 
exclaimed  Marcy  angrily.  "No  one  is  going 
to  hurt  you.  Come  up  to  the  fence.  Now, 
what  brought  you  here  ?  Talk  fast." 

"Well,"  said  Caleb,  speaking  slowly,  as  if 
he  did  not  know  how  to  explain  his  errand ; 
"  you  mind  them  Gray  an'  Graham  boys,  don't 

ye?" 


BUD'S   MESSENGER  IN  TROUBLE.  245 

"  We  have  a  slight  acquaintance  with 
them,"  answered  Dixon.  "  What  about  them  ? 
Do  you  want  to  see  them?" 

"See  'em?"  repeated  Caleb.  "I  jest  did 
see  'em,  not  more'n  an  hour  ago." 

*  *  Um, ' '  said  Dixon.  ' '  Where  did  you  leave 
them?" 

"Down  in  the  woods  on  Riley's  place,  a 
little  piece  back  of  nigger  Toby's  cabin.  Bud 
Goble's  got  'em." 

"Hold  on,  or  you  will  spoil  everything," 
whispered  Dixon,  looking  over  his  shoulder  at 
Marcy  Gray,  who  began  breathing  very  hard 
and  trying  to  work  his  way  closer  to  the  fence. 
"  What  does  Bud  intend  to  do  with  them  ?  " 

"Well,  it's  jest  this  a- way,"  replied  Caleb. 
"  A  day  or  two  ago  Bud  got  a  letter  from  some- 
body tellin'  him  that  them  two  boys  oughter 
be  drove  outen  the  kentry,  kase  they  was  Union 
all  over  an'  preachin'  np  their  docterings  as 
often  as  they  got  a  chance.  Bud,  he  thought 
so  too,  an'  this  afternoon  he  grabbed  'em." 

"  Who  wrote  that  letter? "  inquired  Dixon. 

"  There  don't  none  of  us  know  ;  Bud  himself 
don't  know,  kase  there  wasn't  no  name  to  it." 


246  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

1  'It  was  written  by  some  coward  who  was 
afraid  to  let  himself  be  known,  was  it  ?  And 
Bud  acted  upon  the  advice  that  letter  con- 
tained and  grabbed  the  boys,  did  he  ?  How 
did  he  go  about  it  ? "  inquired  Dixon  ;  and  his 
three  companions,  who  knew  how  quick  he 
was  to  get  angry,  wondered  that  he  could 
speak  so  quietly  and  without  the  slightest  show 
of  excitement. 

"When  they  was  in  town  to-day  Bud  sont 
'em  word  that  there  was  a  sick  man  up  the 
road  a  piece,  an'  asked  them  would  they  get 
some  quinine  an'  take  it  to  him,"  replied  Caleb. 

"And  of  course  they  went,"  said  Dixon, 
through  his  clenched  teeth.  "Bud  worked 
upon  their  feelings  and  caught  them  as  easy  as 
falling  off  a  log.  When  they  got  to  that  cabin 
there  wasn't  any  sick  man  there,  but  a  party 
of  ruffians  who  jumped  on  Rodney  and  Dick 
and  made  prisoners  of  them,"  added  Dixon, 
who  was  so  impatient  that  he  could  not  wait 
for  Caleb  to  tell  the  story.  "Was  that  the 
way  of  it?" 

"  It  were ;  but  you  see  he  got  the  wrong  one. 
Both  of  'em  are  the  wrong  ones. " 


BUD'S  MESSENGER  IN   TROUBLE.  247 

* 

"How  so?" 

"  Well,  you  see  they're  the  wrong  ones  ;  not 
the  ones  he  thought  he  was  goin'  to  get.  Rod- 
ney is  secession  the  very  wust  kind." 

"Of  course  he  is;  and  Graham  is  State 
rights,  which  is  the  next  thing  to  a  rebel. 
Well,  what  of  it  ?  " 

"  Rodney  is  the  wrong  one,  I  tell  ye.  We- 
uns  wanted  the  other  Gray  boy — the  Union 
feller." 

"  What  would  you  have  done  to  him  if  you 
had  got  hold  of  him  ?" 

"  We-uns  kalkerlated  to  lick  him  good  an' 
send  him  outen  the  kentry  with  a  striped 
jacket." 

Caleb  did  not  hesitate  to  acknowledge  this. 
He  had  heard  it  said  that  there  were  some  wild 
secessionists  in  the  school,  and  taking  his  cue 
from  the  Barrington  people,  who  thought  it 
right  to  destroy  the  property  of  Union  men,  he 
believed  that  the  students  who  were  in  favor 
of  the  Confederacy  would  be  willing  to  take 
summary  vengeance  upon  those  of  their  num- 
ber who  were  foolish  enough  to  stand  up  for 
the  old  flag.  But  he  thought  it  would  be  wise 


248  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

4 

to  make  sure  of  that  point  before  he  went  any 
further. 

"  You're  Jeff  Davis  men,  I  reckon,  aint  ye  ? " 
said  he- 

"  We  are  for  the  South  every  day  in  the 
week,"  replied  Dixon.  "  When  the  Stars  and 
Stripes  are  pulled  down  and  the  Stars  and  Bars 
run  up  in  their  place,  I'll  holler  as  loud  as  the 
next  fellow.  You  may  speak  freely." 

Caleb  might  have  had  some  doubts  on  that 
point  if  he  could  have  seen  the  flashing  eyes 
and  clenched  fists  there  were  on  the  other  side 
of  the  fence.  But  Dixon  spoke  so  calmly,  in 
spite  of  the  towering  rage  he  was  in,  that  the 
man's  suspicions  were  not  aroused. 

"You  calculated  to  whip  Rodney  and  drive 
him  out  of  the  country  ;  but  when  you  learned 
that  he  was  a  good  rebel,  you  thought  you 
wouldn't  do  it,"  said  Dixon.  "Is  that  the 
way  of  it  ?  Then  what  are  you  holding  him 
for?  Why  don't  you  let  him  come  home?" 

"All  the  company  was  in  for  lettin'  both  of 
'  em  go, '  ceptin'  Bud .  He  «wouldn'  t  hear  to  it. " 

"  What  sort  of  a  company  have  you  ?  " 

"  One  we-uns  got  up  yesterday  and  last  night 


BUD'S   MESSENGER   IN   TROUBLE.  249 

while  them  houses  was  burnin' .  Minute  men, 
you  know,  who  are  ready  to  grab  their  guns 
an'  fight  in  a  minute.  Bud  wanted  to  capting 
the  company,  but  we-uns  put  in  another  feller, 
an'  mebbe  that  makes  him  madder  t' wards  the 
boys  than  he  would  be  if  he  was  capting." 

"Very  likely;  and  it  is  a  good  idea  to 
pound  them  for  it.  What  was  the  reason  he 
wouldn't  listen  when  you  proposed  to  let 
Rodney  go  ?" 

"  Kase  Rodney  an'  that  Graham  boy  was 
the  fellers  that  offered  to  give  him  a  hunderd 
dollars  if  he  would  show  them  where  that 
underground  railroad  was  that  used  to  tote  the 
niggers  off  to  Canady,"  replied  Caleb.  "Bud 
says  they  needn't  think  they're  ever  goin'  to 
come  back  to  the  'cademy  less'n  he  gets  them 
hunderd  dollars.  He  looked  for  the  railroad 
in  good  faith,  an'  allows  that  he'd  oughter  be 
paid  for  his  time  an'  trouble." 

"  And  this  is  the  way  he  takes  to  get  his  pay, 
is  it  ?  Well,  he  must  have  it,  and  if  I  have 
any  influence  with  the  boys  he  will  get  more 
than  he  asks  for.  But  why  did  you  come  here 
to  tell  us  this  ?" 


250  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"  Kase  Bud  sont  me  up  here  to  get  the 
money." 

"  You  know  right  where  he  is,  I  suppose?" 

"I  do,  forafac'." 

"  Are  there  many  men  with  him  ?  " 

"Nobody  but  jest  Silas  Walker.  The  rest 
of  the  company  wouldn'  t  have  nothing  to  do 
with  it,  an'  so  they  went  home." 

"And  you  expect  us  to  send  the  money 
back  by  you,  do  you  ?  How  much  of  it  will 
you  get?" 

"  Not  a  dog- gone  cent.  I  don't  want  none 
of  it.  I  come  kase  I  want  to  see  them  two 
boys  let  go.  Hold  on,  there.  What  you 
doin'?"  exclaimed  Caleb,  when  he  felt  him- 
self suddenly  seized  by  the  elbow  and  his 
whole  arm  pulled  through  the  fence.  "Turn 
me  loose." 

"  Take  hold  of  the  other  arm,  Billings,"  said 
Dixon  quietly.  "Now,  old  man,  keep  per- 
fectly still  and  do  just  as  you  are  told,  and  no 
harm  shall  come  to  you.  You  are  friendly  to 
Rodney  and  Dick,  and  that  makes  us  friendly 
toward  you.  Come  over  the  fence.  Up  you 
go." 


BUD'S   MESSENGER  IN   TROUBLE.  251 

"What  for?" 

"We  want  you  to  tell  the  officer  of  the 
guard,  and  perhaps  the  colonel,  just  what  you 
have  told  us,  word  for  word." 

"By  gracious,  boys,  you're  going  to  get  me 
into  a  pretty  mess,"  said  the  sentry  nervously. 
"  You  can't  get  him  over  without  alarming  the 
whole  school,  and  how  shall  I  explain  matters 
to  the  corporal?  He's  a  chap  who  will  not 
stand  any  nonsense.  Come  over  that  fence," 
he  added,  an  idea  striking  him ;  and  as  he 
spoke  he  drew  up  his  loaded  musket  and 
pointed  it  at  Caleb's  head.  "Quick  and  still, 
or  I'll  cut  loose." 

The  sight  of  the  black  muzzle  that  looked 
him  squarely  in  the  eye  was  too  much  for 
Caleb's  nerves.  Beseeching  the  sentry,  in 
whining  tones,  to  turn  that  weapon  t'other 
way,  he  shinned  up  the  pickets,  Dixon  and 
Billings  shifting  their  hold  from  his  arms  to 
his  legs  and  feet  as  he  ascended,  and  in  two 
minutes  more  he  stood  within  the  academy 
grounds. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  FIRST   COMPANY  IN  ACTION. 


said  Dixon  soothingly.  "I 
-L  told  you  you  shouldn't  be  hurt  if  you 
obey  orders  without  making  any  fuss.  Now 
come  with  us,  and  don't  speak  above  a 
whisper." 

"What  do  you  reckon  the  kurn'll  do  to 
me  ?"  inquired  Caleb,  who  could  scarcely  have 
been  more  frightened  if  the  students  had 
threatened  him  as  Bud  Goble  had  threatened 
Rodney  and  Dick. 

"  He'll  not  do  the  first  thing  to  you,"  Bill- 
ings assured  him.  "  Why  should  he  when  you 
come  here  as  a  friend  to  those  two  prisoners  ? 
We'll  see  you  safe  outside  the  gate  as  soon  as 
the  officers  are  through  questioning  you." 

"An'  will  you-uns  give  me  the  money?" 
asked  Caleb.  "If  you  don't,  them  boys  is 
bound  to  get  whopped." 

252 


THE  FIRST   COMPANY   IN   ACTION.          253 

"  Did  Bud  say  so  ?" 

"He  made  that  same  remark.  An'  he  said, 
furder,  that  if  I  wasn't  back  by  sun-up  with 
the  hunderd  dollars,  he  would  know  you-uns 
had  held  fast  to  me,  an'  then  he  would  lick 
'em,  sure  hope  to  die." 

"  I  promise  you  that  you  shall  be  back  there 
before  sunrise,"  said  Dixon  significantly. 
"  We  can't  permit  those  fellows  to  be  whipped 
on  account  of  a  joke,  and  we  won't,  either. 
You  are  quite  sure  you  can  go  straight  to 
him?" 

Yes,  Caleb  was  sure  he  could  do  that ;  and 
then  his  conductors,  who  had  all  the  while 
held  fast  to  his  arms,  halted  in  front  of  Cap- 
tain Wilson,  the  officer  of  the  guard,  who 
chanced  to  be  pacing  back  and  forth  in  front 
of  the  tent.  The  captain  listened  in  amaze- 
ment while  the  boys  told  their  story,  and  the 
light  from  the  tent  showed  that  there  was  a 
shade  of  anxiety  on  his  face  when  he  inquired : 

"  Where  did  you  find  this  man  3 " 

"  Outside  the  grounds,  sir,"  Dixon  prompt- 
ly responded. 

"And  what  were    you  doing  outside   the 


254  TRUE  TO  HIS  COLORS. 

grounds  at  this  hour,  when  you  know  that 
such  a  thing  is  positively  forbidden?"  con- 
tinued the  officer  severely. 

"I  had  started  for  Barrington,  sir,"  an- 
swered Marcy.  "The  commandant  wouldn't 
give  me  a  chance  to  ask  permission  to  go." 

"And  so  you  went  without  it  ?" 

"Yes,  sir,  I  did.  I  was  resolved  to  learn 
something  about  Rodney  and  Dick  before  I 
slept." 

"I  shall  be  obliged  to  shut  you  up,"  said 
the  captain. 

"Very  good,  sir,"  replied  Marcy.  "But 
how  about  Rodney  and  Dick  ?  Is  that  villain 
Goble  to  be  permitted  to  abuse  them  as  he 
pleases  ? " 

"I  am  surprised  at  your  insolence,  Private 
Gray,"  said  the  officer  sternly.  "Go  inside 
the  tent  under  arrest." 

Marcy  went,  and  all  the  boys,  as  well  as 
Caleb  Judson,  went  in  with  him,  and  Captain 
Wilson  hastened  away  to  lay  the  matter  be- 
fore the  colonel. 

"Now,  I'll  tell  you  what's  a  fact,"  said 
Marcy.  "Captain  Wilson  would  do  some- 


THE  FIRST   COMPANY   IN   ACTION.          255 

thing  for  those  boys  if  he  were  in  com- 
mand, but  the  colonel  will  not  do  the  first 
thing." 

"  So  be  it, ' '  answered  Billings.  '  *  Then  we'  11 
see  whether  or  not  the  fellows  will  do  some- 
thing. They  are  not  the  lads  I  take  them  for 
if  they  do  not  rally  on  center  the  minute  they 
find  out  how  the  land  lies." 

"  What's  up  ? "  whispered  a  student,  thrust- 
ing his  head  into  the  tent  and  then  looking 
back  to  see  if  there  was  any  one  coming. 
''Who's  that  gentleman"  (nodding  at  Caleb), 
"  and  what  are  you  doing  in  there  ? " 

"  In  arrest  for  being  sassy,"  replied  Cole. 
"Say—" 

Here  all  the  boys  got  upon  their  feet,  stepped 
to  the  door  and  held  a  short  but  earnest 
conversation  with  the  student  outside,  who 
muttered,  ejaculated,  and  scratched  his  head  in 
a  way  that  indicated  the  profoundest  surprise 
and  bewilderment.  Then  he  said  :  "  You  bet 
I'll  do  it,"  disappeared  around  the  corner  of 
the  tent,  and  the  boys  ran  back  to  the  table, 
beside  which  they  stood,  with  their  caps  off 
and  their  hands  to  their  foreheads,  when  the 


256  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

officer  of  the  guard  came  in  accompanied  by 
the  colonel.  The  latter  looked  and  acted  as  if 
the  burden  of  his  responsibility  was  too  heavy 
for  him  to  carry ;  and  the  worst  of  it  was,  it 
was  growing  heavier  every  day.  He  was  out 
of  patience,  too,  and  as  cross  as  a  bear. 

"  What  sort  of  a  cock-and-bull  story  is  this 
I  hear  about  Sergeant  Gray  and  Private  Gra- 
ham?" said  he  snappishly.  "I  am  in  no 
humor  for  wasting  words." 

"Neither  are  we,  sir,"  Marcy  replied  boldly. 
"  My  cousin  is  in  trouble,  and  I  should  like  to 
have  him  helped  out  of  it." 

"If  he  hadn't  run  the  guard  and  gone  to 
town  without  permission,  he  wouldn't  be  in 
trouble,"  answered  the  colonel.  "  Now  let  me 
hear  the  story  from  beginning  to  end,  and  in  as 
short  a  space  of  time  as  possible." 

Marcy  Gray  and  Dixon  could  talk  to  the 
point  when  they  made  up  their  minds  to  it, 
and  the  colonel  was  not  kept  in  his  chair  a 
second  longer  than  was  necessary  to  make  him 
understand  just  how  Rodney  and  Dick  were 
situated.  That  the  recital  made  him  nervous 
was  plain  from  the  way  he  rubbed  his  hands 


THE   FIRST   COMPANY    IN   ACTION.          257 

together  and  tumbled  his  hair  about  his  fore- 
head. 

"  Well,  what  do  you  expect  me  to  do  about 
it  ? "  he  asked,  when  the  story  was  concluded. 

"  We  should  like  to  have  you  send  an  officer 
down  there,  under  guidance  of  this  man  Jud- 
son,  and  rescue  those  boys,"  said  Marcy. 

"That  is  the  duty  of  the  civil  authorities, 
and  I  cannot  interfere  with  them,"  replied  the 
colonel,  in  a  tone  which  seemed  to  say  that  the 
matter  was  settled  so  far  as  he  was  concerned. 
"  Last  night  I  tried  to  do  a  friendly  turn  for 
the  citizens  of  Barrington,  but  I  will  never  do 
it  again.  They  can  be  burned  up  or  whipped 
for  all  I  care." 

"But,  sir,  these  boys  are  not  citizens  of  Bar- 
rington," said  Dixon.  "They  are  pupils  of 
this  school,  and  as  such  they  are  entitled  to  all 
the  aid  and  comfort  it  is  in  your  power  to  give 
them." 

"  When  I  think  I  need  to  be  instructed  in  my 
duty  toward  those  who  are  placed  under  my 
care,  I  will  send  for  you,  Private  Dixon,"  re- 
plied the  colonel  loftily ;  but  the  boys  all  saw, 
and  so  did  the  officer  of  the  guard,  that  he 

17 


258  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

could  not  make  up  his  mind  how  to  act  under 
the  circumstances.  The  colonel  knew  well 
enough  that  there  was  little  dependence  to  be 
placed  upon  the  Barrington  authorities,  and 
that  the  surest  way  to  help  Rodney  and  Dick 
was  to  do  as  Marcy  suggested  ;  but  he  could 
not  make  a  move  without  running  the  risk  of 
offending  the  influential  members  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  Safety.  As  he  spoke  he  pointed 
toward  the  door,  and  Dixon  saluted  and  went 
out. 

"In  order  to  relieve  your  suspense,  Private 
Gray,  I  will  tell  you  what  I  purpose  doing," 
continued  the  colonel.  "I  will  send  this 
man  with  a  note  to  the  police  justice  in 
town,  and  request  him  to  take  some  steps 
looking  to  your  cousin's  release.  That  is  all 
I  can  do." 

"An'  will  you  give  me  the  hunderd  dollars 
to  hand  to  Bud  ?"  inquired  Caleb. 

"  I  shall  not  give  you  a  cent." 

"  Then  I  shant  go  nigh  Bud,  an'  that's  flat," 
declared  Caleb,  with  more  spirit  than  he  had 
previously  exhibited.  "  Them  chaps  will  get 
licked  if  I  don't  have  that  money  to  hand  to 


THE   FIRST   COMPANY   IN   ACTION.          259 

Bud  when  I  see  him,  an'  I  aint  wantin'  to  get 
into  trouble." 

Dixon,  who  was  loitering  about  on  the  out- 
side  of  the  tent,  did  not  wait  to  hear  any  more, 
but  posted  off  to  the  hall,  where  he  found  an 
excited,  almost  frantic,  crowd  of  students  im- 
patiently looking  for  some  one  to  come  from 
the  guard  tent  and  tell  them  what  the  com- 
mandant had  decided  to  do. 

"  Colonel,"  said  Marcy,  whose  white  face 
showed  how  desperate  was  the  conflict  that  was 
raging  within  him,  and  how  hard  it  was  to  be 
respectful  to  the  man  who  had  it  in  his  power 
to  help  Rodney,  and  who  refused  to  use  that 
power  because  he  was  afraid  of  the  Barring- 
ton  secessionists.  "  Your  plan  will  not  work, 
sir." 

"I  can't  help  it,"  was  the  colonel's  answer. 
"  It  is  the  only  thing  I  can  do.  If  Rodney  had 
stayed  within  bounds  he  would  not  be  in  need 
of  help.  Now  go,  all  of  you. " 

As  soon  as  they  were  safe  out  of  the  tent 
Marcy  caught  Caleb  by  the  arm  and  whis- 
pered— 

"If  the  colonel  hands  you  a  note  to  carry  to 


260  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLOKS. 

town,  don't  go  away  with  it  until  I  see  you 
again.  If  you  do  you  may  get  into  difficulty. 
I'll  raise  some  money  for  you." 

"That's  talking  sense,"  said  Caleb,  in  the 
same  cautious  whisper.  "  It's  the  only  way  to 
get  'em  off  without  a  lickin'." 

"Look  here,"  exclaimed  Billings,  as  the 
three  moved  away  leaving  Caleb  standing  near 
the  guard  tent.  "Are  you  going  to  raise  a 
hundred  dollars  for  Goble  ?  " 

"  Not  much.  I  don't  think  I  could  ;  but  I'm 
going  to  raise  something  to  pay  Caleb  for  guid- 
ing me  to  Bud's  hiding-place." 

" Bully  for  you.     Count  us  in." 

"  I'll  not  ask  any  one  to  go  with  me,"  an- 
swered Marcy.  "If  you  want  to  help,  you  can 
do  it  by  telling  me  how  I  can  smuggle  my 
musket  and  cartridge-box  out  of  the  armory." 

"  Now,  that's  an  idea.  Of  course  we'll  help. 
Great  Scott !  What  a  crazy  crowd,  and  what 
do  you  reckon  they're  going  to  do  ?  " 

It  was  no  wonder  that  Bob  Cole  asked  this 
question.  While  he  and  his  companions  were 
talking  they  walked  through  the  archway  into 
the  hall,  which  was  filled  with  pale,  deter- 


THE   FIRST   COMPANY    IN   ACTION.          261 

mined-looking  students,  who  were  quietly  mak- 
ing their  way  up  the  wide  stairs  toward  the 
armory. 

"  What's  up  ?"  repeated  Cole. 

"We're  going  after  our  muskets,"  replied 
one.  "Fall  in." 

"  Not  the  whole  school  ? "  Billings  managed 
to  gasp,  while  Marcy  Gray  stood  speechless, 
wondering  at  the  magnitude  of  the  rebellion 
which  had  been  brought  about  by  the  colonel's 
refusal  to  send  a  squad  to  Rodney's  assistance 
and  Dick's,  and  by  the  stirring  appeals  to 
which  they  had  listened  from  Dixon,  as  well 
as  from  the  lips  of  the  boy  who  had  received 
those  hasty  instructions  at  the  guard-tent. 

"Talk  about  rebels  !  Why,  this  is  a  riot," 
said  Cole. 

"  It  looks  very  like  it,"  replied  Dixon,  who 
stood  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs  urging  every  boy 
to  fall  in.  "  They're  all  going  except  the  com- 
pany officers,  who  have  taken  themselves  off 
out  of  sight,  so  that  they  cannot  be  called 
upon  to  oppose  us.  Where's  Caleb  ? " 

"  I  made  sure  of  him  by  saying  that  I  would 
raise  some  money  for  him,"  replied  Marcy. 


262  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"  If  we  were  only  outside  the  gate  we  should 
be  all  right." 

"  We'll  get  out  easy  as  falling  off  a  log," 
said  Dixon.  "  If  you  had  glanced  toward  the 
gate  when  you  came  in,  you  would  have  seen 
four  good  fellows  there  talking  with  the  sen- 
try. It  will  be  their  business  to  disarm  him, 
if  he  shows  fight  when  we  attempt  to  march 
out,  as  it  is  his  duty  to  do ;  and  if  the  officer 
of  the  guard  tries  to  turn  the  key  upon  us, 
those  four  fellows  will  quietly  take  the  gate 
from  its  hinges  and  tumble  it  over  into  the 
road.  It's  all  cut  and  dried,  and  if  the  boys 
keep  as  still  as  they  are  now,  we'll  be  out  be- 
fore the  colonel  knows  what  we  are  up  to. 
Oh,  I  haven't  been  idle  since  the  commandant 
ordered  me  from  the  guard-tent." 

There  was  no  need  that  Dixon  should  say 
this,  for  the  actions  of  the  students  proved 
that  he  had  done  a  good  deal  of  talking  since 
he  was  ordered  out  of  the  tent.  Although 
they  were  pushing  and  crowding  one  another 
in  their  haste  to  get  into  the  armory  and  out 
of  it  again  before  some  busybody  (there  are 
boys  of  that  sort  in  every  school)  could  run  to 


THE   FIRST   COMPANY   IN   ACTION.          263 

the  colonel  and  apprise  him  of  what  was  going 
on,  there  was  not  the  least  noise  or  confusion, 
not  a  word  spoken  above  a  whisper,  and  if 
there  had  been  any  studious  scholars  in  the 
dormitories,  they  would  not  have  been  in  the 
least  disturbed.  In  five  minutes  more  the 
armory  was  thronged  with  students,  who  hav- 
ing taken  their  muskets  from  the  racks,  were 
buckling  on  their  cartridge-boxes.  The  weight 
of  the  boxes  dispelled  the  fear  that  the  colo- 
nel might  have  had  the  ball  cartridges  that 
were  put  in  them  the  night  before  removed. 
Why  he  hadn't  done  it,  seeing  that  he  had 
promised  to  remain  neutral  in  future,  was  a 
mystery. 

"This  is  a  high-handed  proceeding,  boys," 
observed  one,  "and  if  a  shoulder-strap  should 
come  in  and  order  us  to  put  these  guns  back, 
then  what?" 

"Then  would  be  the  time  for  you,  to  prove 
that  you  were  in  earnest  when  you  promised 
that  you  would  stand  by  Rodney  and  Dick  if 
the  colonel  refused  to  help  them,"  said 
another.  "Who  cares?  We're  rebels  any- 
how, and  we  certainly  would  not  go  back  on 


204  TRUE  TO   HIS    COLOKS. 

our  principles  at  the  command  of  anybody  up 
North." 

"Don't  stop  to  discuss  politics,"  said  Dixon, 
who,  by  common  consent,  was  the  commander 
of  the  expedition,  there  being  no  commissioned 
officers  present.  "  Some  of  you  take  muskets 
number  twenty-two,  thirty-four,  forty-four, 
and  fifty-six  from  the  racks  in  addition  to 
your  own  for  those  four  fellows  at  the  gate. 
Now  fall  in,  in  your  places  as  near  as 
you  can.  We'll  not  stop  to  count  fours  or 
to  divide  the  companies  into  platoons.  So 
long  as  we  get  there,  we  don't  care  whether  we 
go  in  military  form  or  not.  Fours  right :  For- 
ward, column  left,  march!" 

"Charge  bayonets!"  shouted  some  half- 
wild  fellow  in  the  ranks,  when  the  colonel  and 
officer  of  the  guard,  both  with  drawn  swords 
in  their  hands,  suddenly  appeared  in  the  door- 
way. "  Run  over  everything  that  gets  in  the 
road." 

"Young  gentlemen!  Boys!  Private  Dixon, 
what  are  you  about?"  cried  the  colonel,  who 
was  so  amazed  that  he  hardly  knew  what  he 
said.  "I'll  put  the  last  one  of  you  in  the 


THE   FIRST   COMPANY   IN   ACTION.          265 

guard-house.  Just  one  moment,  boys.  Listen 
to  reason.  I'll  do  everything  I  can  to  get  Rod- 
ney and  Dick  out  of  that  scrape.  I  will,  I  as- 
sure you." 

"Forward,  double  quick  1 "  somebody  shout- 
ed ;  and  although  the  command  came  from 
one  who  had  no  business  to  give  it,  Dixon  be* 
ing  the  acknowledged  leader,  the  most  of  the 
students  would  have  obeyed  it  with  the  great- 
est promptness,  had  not  the  Kentucky  boy 
jumped  in  front  of  the  first  four  and  barred 
their  way  with  his  musket,  which  he  held  at 
the  height  of  his  shoulders. 

"  Halt ! "  he  shouted.  "  Colonel,  this  is  too 
plain  a  case,  as  you  see.  If  you  will  not  help 
our  friends  who  are  in  difficulty,  we  will.  If 
we  will  break  ranks,  will  you  send  the  first 
company,  under  Judson's  lead,  to  bring  Rod- 
ney and  Dick  to  the  academy?" 

"I  will,"  replied  the  colonel,  who  saw  that 
if  he  didn't  agree  to  the  proposition,  the  boys 
would  go  without  being  sent. 

"Very  good,  sir,"  said  Dixon;  while  the 
most  of  the  rebels  looked  disappointed.  ' '  That 
is  all  we  ask.  Forward,  column  right,  march. 


266  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

Fours,  left,  halt,  right  dress,  front,  order 
arms ! " 

This  brought  the  boys  back  into  the  armory, 
in  line,  and  in  readiness  to  hear  what  the 
colonel  had  to  say  to  them  ;  but  the  latter  was 
in  no  humor  for  making  a  speech.  He  could 
not  praise  the  students  for  what  they  had  done, 
and  he  was  afraid  to  find  fault  with  them,  be- 
cause there  was  an  expression  on  their  faces 
which  said  as  plainly  as  words  that  the  rebel- 
lion was  not  yet  subdued,  and  that  they  were 
ready  to  go  on  with  it  if  the  colonel  did  not  do 
as  he  promised  without  any  unnecessary 
delay.  This  was  something  new  in  the  history 
of  the  Barrington  Military  Institute.  It  was 
the  first  time  the  students  had  ever  taken  the 
law  into  their  own  hands,  and  they  had  showed 
the  colonel  that  he  could  not  carry  water  on 
both  shoulders  without  running  the  risk  of 
spilling  some  of  it. 

"I  shall  close  the  school  and  send  you 
to  your  homes  the  first  thing  in  the  morn- 
ing," sputtered  the  commandant,  jamming 
his  sword  into  its  scabbard,  as  if  to  say 
that  he  had  no  further  use  for  it.  "This 


THE   FIRST   COMPANY    IN   ACTION.          267 

is  a  state  of  affairs  to  which  I  will  not 
submit." 

"  And  in  the  meantime,  sir,  permit  me  to 
remind  you  that  my  cousin  is  in  the  hands  of  a 
ruffian  who  has  threatened  to  beat  him,  if  cer- 
tain demands  he  has  made  are  not  complied 
with,"  said  Marcy,  who  was  impatient  to  be  off. 

The  colonel  bit  his  lip,  glared  savagely  at 
Marcy  for  an  instant,  said  a  few  hurried  words 
to  Captain  Wilson,  and  left  the  armory.  The 
first  thing  the  officer  of  the  guard  did  was  to 
remove  his  red  sash  and  hand  it  to  another 
teacher — an  action  which  all  the  boys  in  line 
greeted  with  hearty  cheers  ;  and  his  second 
move  was  to  march  the  first  company  out  of 
line,  and  order  the  others  to  break  ranks. 
This  looked  like  business.  Captain  Wilson 
was  going  in  command,  and  that  meant  that 
Rodney  and  his  companion  in  trouble  would 
be  found  and  released  before  the  company  re- 
turned. But  would  the  captain  permit  them 
to  give  Bud  a  whack  or  two  with  the  butts  of 
their  muskets  just  to  teach  him  to  mind  his 
own  business  in  future  ?  Probably  not ;  and  if 
Captain  Wilson  forbade  it  Bud  would  be  safe, 


268  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

for  the  boys  thought  too  much  of  him  to  rebel 
against  his  orders. 

"We  will  wait  a  few  minutes  for  the  offi- 
cers," said  the  Captain,  "and  in  the  mean- 
time— count  fours." 

But  the  boy  officers  did  not  "show  up." 
They  had  concealed  themselves  so  effectually 
that  the  orderlies  sent  out  by  the  colonel  could 
not  find  them,  and  so  the  captain  was  obliged 
to  go  without  them.  They  would  be  disap- 
pointed when  they  came  out  of  their  hiding- 
places  and  found  that  their  company  had  gone 
off  with  the  colonel's  permission,  but  that  could 
not  be  helped.  Caleb  Judson  was  much  sur- 
prised when  he  found  himself  at  the  head  of 
the  column,  surrounded  by  a  corporal's  guard 
who  were  instructed,  in  his  hearing,  to  see  that 
he  did  not  give  them  the  slip,  but  he  did  not 
refuse  to  act  as  guide. 

":  All  I  ask  of  you,  capting,"  said  he,  "is  to 
let  me  stay  back  out  of  sight  when  you  grab 
Bud,  so't  he  won't  suspicion  that  I  had  any- 
thing to  do  with  bringin'  you-uns  onto  him. 
He's  a  bad  man  when  he's  mad — " 

"  So  I  have  heard,"  said  the  captain  dryly. 


THE   FIRST   COMPANY   IN   ACTION.          269 

"  He  must  be  a  terrible  fellow  to  let  Elder 
Bowen  walk  him  out  of  the  yard  by  the  back 
of  the  neck.  But  your  wishes  shall  be  re- 
spected, and  my  boys  will  never  mention  your 
name  in  connection  with  this  business." 

This  satisfied  Caleb,  who  strode  ahead  as  if 
he  were  in  a  great  hurry  to  reach  his  destina- 
tion. 

"It's  queer  doings,  this  taking  nearly  a  hun- 
dred boys  to  capture  two  vagabonds,"  whis- 
pered Dixon,  who  had  taken  pains  to  secure  a 
place  in  the  ranks  next  to  Marcy  Gray.  "  But 
it's  the  best  thing  that  could  be  done.  If  any 
of  us  had  been  ordered  to  stay  behind,  there 
might  have  been  another  rebellion.  Besides, 
Bud  and  Silas  are  Injuns,  and  I  shouldn't  be 
surprised  if  they  slipped  through  our  fingers." 

"I  hope  they  will,"  said  Marcy  honestly. 
"  Bad  as  they  are,  I  shouldn't  want  to  see  them 
hurt." 

The  students  marched  through  the  principal 
street  of  Barrington,  but  if  any  one  saw  then! 
they  never  heard  of  it.  There  was  but  one 
man  stirring,  and  that  was  old  Mr.  Bailey,  who 
devoted  a  wakeful  half-hour  to  patroling  his 


270  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

premises  with  his  revolver  in  his  hand.  If  he 
was  surprised  to  see  the  boys  he  did  not  say 
anything  about  it,  for  the  rapidity  of  their 
movements  and  the  strict  silence  they  main- 
tained were  indications  that  they  did  not  care 
to  have  the  citizens  know  they  were  out.  Mr. 
Bailey  would  have  given  all  the  candy  and  pea- 
nuts in  his  store  to  know  what  their  errand 
was,  but  was  forced  to  content  himself  with  the 
reflection  that  he  would  learn  all  about  it  the 
next  time  Dick  Graham  came  to  town. 

"Now,  capting,"  said  Caleb,  after  they  had 
gone  a  long  distance  down  the  road  that  led  to 
Mr.  Blley's  house,  "Bud's  camp  is  off  that 
a- way  about  a  mile.  The  woods  is  tol'able 
thick,  an'  I  don't  reckon  you  can  go  through 
'em  in  a  bunch,  like  you  be  now,  without 
scarin'  him.  He's  got  ears,  Bud  has.  You-uns 
had  best  scatter  out  an'  go  one  at  a  time." 

"  Form  skirmish  line,  I  suppose  you  mean." 

"I  don't  know  what  you  call  it.  Couldn't 
make  'em  into  something  like  a  horse-shoe, 
could  ye  ? " 

"  Certainly.  Hold  back  the  center  and  push 
the  flanks  forward.  That's  easy  enough." 


THE  FIRST   COMPANY   IN  ACTION.          271 

4 'Eh?"  said  Caleb. 

"I'll  make  a  horse-shoe,  if  that's  what  you 
want." 

"  All  right.  An'  when  you  get  to  where  his 
fire  is,  you  can  kinder  bring  the  heels  of  the 
shoe  in  t' wards  each  other,  an'  there  Bud  an' 
Silas' 11  be  on  the  inside  of  'em.  See  ? " 

The  captain  understood,  and  thought  it  a 
good  plan  to  act  upon  the  guide's  suggestion, 
although  he  could  not  make  up  his  mind  that 
he  would  permit  his  men  to  make  prisoners  of 
Bud  and  Silas.  Perhaps,  on  the  whole,  it 
would  not  be  safe.  Good-natured,  obedient 
Dick  Graham  could  be  easily  controlled,  but 
how  about  fiery  Rodney  Gray,  angry  as  he 
undoubtedly  was  ?  The  latter,  quick-tempered 
and  impatient  of  discipline  as  he  was  known  to 
be,  when  he  found  himself  backed  by  nearly 
all  the  boys  in  his  class  and  company  might 
avow  a  determination  to  take  ample  ven- 
geance upon  his  captors ;  and  if  he  so 
much  as  suggested  the  thing,  the  students 
were  in  the  right  mood  to  help  him  through 
with  it. 

"  We  don't  want  to  make  captives  of  those 


272  TKUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

two  men,"  said  the  captain,  as  he  passed  along 
the  ranks  getting  the  skirmish  line  in  shape. 
"We'll  scare  them  out  of  a  year's  growth  and 
show  them  that  they  cannot  fool  with  our  boys 
with  impunity,  but  that  is  as  far  as  we  will  go. 
If  they  can  get  away,  let  them." 

It  took  ten  minutes  to  form  the  "  horse-shoe  " 
and  make  each  boy  acquainted  with  the  signals 
that  were  to  be  used  for  his  guidance,  and  then 
the  order  was  given  to  advance.  The  woods 
were  pitch  dark,  and  it  was  a  task  of  no  little 
difficulty  for  the  boys  to  find  their  way  through 
the  thick  underbrush,  and  over  the  fallen  logs 
that  obstructed  every  foot  of  the  mile  that  lay 
between  the  road  and  Bud  Goble's  camp,  but 
they  did  it  without  making  noise  enough  to 
alarm  him.  What  they  were  most  afraid  of 
was  that  he  would  hear  them  coming  and  drag 
his  prisoners  away  from  the  fire  and  deeper 
into  the  woods,  where  they  could  not  be  found 
until  Bud  had  had  time  to  wreak  vengeance 
upon  them.  But  they  need  not  have  borrowed 
any  trouble  on  that  score.  If  Bud  Goble  had 
had  the  faintest  idea  of  the  commotion  his 
senseless  act  had  caused  among  the  academy 


THE  FIRST   COMPANY    IN   ACTION.          273 

boys,  money  would  not  have  hired  him  to  lay  a 
finger  upon  Rodney  and  Dick. 

At  the  end  of  an  hour  Captain  Wilson,  who 
was  in  the  center  of  the  line,  came  within  sight 
of  Bud's  camp-fire,  and  the  order  was  passed 
for  the  flanks  to  close  upon  each  other.  In 
fifteen  minutes  more  a  shrill  whistle  coming 
from  the  opposite  side  of  the  fire  announced 
that  the  command  had  been  obeyed,  and  with  a 
charging  yell,  that  was  never  surpassed  by  any 
they  afterward  uttered  in  battle,  the  boys 
sprang  up  and  rushed  for  the  fire.  Not  a  bay- 
onet had  been  fixed  or  a  piece  loaded — that  is, 
by  orders  ;  but  some  of  the  young  soldiers  had 
quietly  driven  home  a  cartridge  while  working 
their  way  through  the  woods,  and  when  the 
signal  to  advance  was  given,  they  fired  their 
muskets  into  the  air  with  such  effect  that  Bud 
and  Silas  gave  themselves  up  for  lost,  and  the 
prisoners  jumped  from  their  beds  of  leaves  by 
the  fire,  and  shouted  and  waved  their  caps  to 
show  their  comrades  where  they  were. 

"Death  to  all  Minute-men!"  somebody 
yelled  ;  and  the  cry  was  taken  up  and  carried 
along  the  line  with  such  volume  that  Bud's 

18 


274  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

frantic  appeals  for  "quarter"  could  not  be 
heard. 

In  less  time  than  it  takes  to  write  it  the  stu- 
dents crowded  into  the  camp,  and  Rodney  and 
Dick  were  being  shaken  by  both  hands.  Their 
captors  were  so  completely  surprised,  and  so 
very  frightened  that  they  had  not  thought  of 
their  rifles,  which  were  leaning  against  con- 
venient trees.  And  now  came  the  very  demon- 
stration that  Captain  Wilson  had  been  afraid 
of.  Jerking  himself  loose  from  the  detaining 
hands  of  his  comrades,  Rodney  picked  up  a 
heavy  switch  lying  on  the  ground  near  the  log 
that  Bud  had  been  using  for  a  seat. 

"Turn  about  is  fair  play,  old  fellow,"  said 
he.  "  You  promised  to  use  this  on  our  backs 
if  you  did  not  receive  the  hundred  dollars  you 
said  we  owed  you,  and  now  we'll  see — " 

"Give  it  to  him!"  shouted  the  students, 
almost  as  one  boy.  "We'll  stand  by  you. 
Put  it  on  good  and  strong.  Stand  back,  Cap- 
tain Wilson.  We  don't  want  to  go  against 
you,  but  these  men  must  have  a  lesson  they 
will  not  forget." 

Thus  encouraged  Rodney  raised  the  switch, 


THE   FIRST   COMPANY   IN  ACTION.          275 

and  in  a  second  more  it  would  have  fallen  with 
full  force  upon  Bud's  head  and  shoulders,  had 
not  Marcy  Gray,  dashing  aside  three  or  four 
friends  who  stood  in  his  way,  jumped  forward 
and  seized  his  cousin's  arm. 

"Rodney,"  said  he,  "is  this  your  man- 
hood?" 

The  angry  boy  glared  at  his  cousin  for  an 
instant,  and  then,  to  the  surprise  of  all,  he 
lowered  his  arm  and  gave  up  the  switch. 

' '  You  here,  Marcy  2 ' '  he  exclaimed.  ' '  There 
isn'  t  as  much  manhood  in  my  whole  body  as 
there  is  in  your  little  finger.  Don't  look  at  me 
in  that  way.  Don't  speak  to  me;  I  am  be- 
neath contempt.  Goble,  you're  free  to  go,  but 
don't  come  near  me  again." 

"Yes,  Goble,  clear  yourself,"  shouted 
Dixon,  who,  although  he  did  not  understand 
the  matter  at  all,  thought  Bud  had  better  get 
out  of  danger  while  the  students  were  in  the 
mood  to  let  him  go.  "I'm  about  to  stick  the 
butt  of  my  gun  through  the  air  right  where 
you  are  standing,  and  if  you're  there,  you'll 
get  hurt.  One — two — 

Goble  turned  and  ran  for  his  life,  the  boys 


276  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

dividing  right  and  left,  and  jeering  him  loudly 
as  he  passed  through  their  ranks. 

"He's  a  minute-man,"  said  one. 

"Yes;  and  he'll  get  there  in  a  good  deal 
less  than  a  minute,"  cried  another.  "Go 
faster  than  that,  for  he's  close  after  you.  Ah, 
He  came  pretty  near  hitting  you  that  time ! 
Next  time  you'll  be  a  goner." 

Dixon  had  not  moved  an  inch  from  his 
tracks,  but  he  had  accomplished  his  object 
and  sent  Bud  off  without  injury.  Silas 
Walker  must  have  gone  about  the  same  time, 
for  when  the  boys  looked  around  for  him  they 
could  not  find  him. 


H 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

HAULING    DOWN  THE   COLORS. 

AVING  accomplished  the  work  he  was 
sent  out  to  do,  Captain  Wilson  shook 
hands  with  the  rescued  boys,  who  did  not  seem 
any  the  worse  for  their  short  experience  among 
the  members  of  Bud  Goble's  company  of 
minute-men,  and  commanded  the  students  to 
"fall  in."  Some  of  the  boys  were  in  favor  of 
smashing  the  rifles  which  the  two  vagabonds 
had  left  behind  in  their  hurried  flight ;  but 
better  counsels  prevailed,  and  the  weapons 
were  leaned  against  a  tree  where  Bud  could 
easily  find  them,  in  case  he  should  muster 
courage  enough  to  come  after  them.  The  re- 
turn march  through  the  woods  was  rendered 
less  dismal  by  the  numerous  light- wood  torches 
that  were  carried  along  the  line  ;  but  there  was 
not  much  opportunity  for  talking  until  the 
timber  had  been  left  behind,  and  the  ranks 
were  closed  up  on  the  road  leading  to  Barring- 
ton. 

877 


278  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"Now  tell  us  all  about  it,"  said  Marcy  Gray 
to  his  cousin,  who  marched  by  his  side.  "We 
know  that  you  were  enticed  into  a  cabin  to  see 
a  sick  man  who  needed  quinine,  and  that  when 
you  went  in  Bud  and  some  others  jumped  out 
and  made  you  prisoners.  The  man  Bud  sent 
to  the  academy  after  the  money  you  and  Dick 
promised  to  give  him  for  finding  that  under- 
ground railroad  told  us  about  that ;  but  what 
happened  afterward  ?  How  did  they  use  you  ? " 

' '  We  haven' t  a  thing  to  complain  of, ' '  replied 
Rodney,  "except  the  suspense  we  were  kept 
in  while  Judson  was  absent.  I  knew  he  would 
bring  help,  as  well  as  I  knew  that  Bud  had 
threatened  to  whip  us  if  he  did  not  have  that 
hundred  dollars  in  his  hands  before  sunrise. 
But  I  didn't  think  the  colonel  would  send  it. 
While  I  was  in  Barrington  I  learned  from  a 
dozen  different  sources  that  he  had  agreed  to 
keep  us  inside,  and  never  again  interfere  with 
anything  that  might  happen  in  town." 

This  gave  Marcy  a  chance  to  tell  about  the 
riot  at  the  academy,  but,  contrary  to  his  ex- 
pectation Rodney  did  not  seem  to  be  very 
jubilant  over  it. 


HAULING    DOWN   THE  COLORS.  279 

"  I  didn't  know  I  had  so  many  friends,"  said 
he,  sinking  his  voice  almost  to  a  whisper,  ' '  and, 
to  tell  you  the  honest  truth,  I  don't  deserve 
them.  You  fellows  ought  to  have  stayed  away 
until  Bud  gave  me  the  licking  he  promised, 
and  then  come  up  in  time  to  save  Dick.  He 
was  in  no  way  to  blame  for  what  I  did." 

"  And  I  reckon  you  didn't  do  anything  very 
bad,"  replied  Marcy,  with  a  laugh.  "It  was 
no  part  of  our  plan  to  let  either  of  you  be 
whipped.  But,  look  here,  Rodney.  Why 
were  you  so  anxious  to  see  Bud  Goble  the  last 
time  you  were  in  town  ?  " 

"  I  had  put  it  into  his  head  to  do  something 
to  you  and  Dick  Graham,  and  I  wanted  to  stop 
it  if  I  could,"  answered  Rodney.  "  I  tell  you 
I  was  frightened  when  I  saw  those  fires.  I  be- 
gan to  see  what  we  were  coming  to,  and  I 
wanted  to  warn  Goble  that  he  was  watched, 
and  that  he  would  surely  bring  trouble  upon 
himself  if  he  paid  any  attention  to  that  letter." 

"What  letter?" 

"  Why,  the  one  old  nigger  Toby  told  you 
about.  I  wrote  it.  Mean  as  you  may  think 
me,  and  as  I  am,  I  wrote  it.  I  said  to  myself 


280  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

that  I  would  drive  you  and  Dick  from  the 
school,  and  that  was  the  way  I  took  to  do  it." 
Having  got  fairly  started  on  the  confession 
he  had  longed  to  make,  and  paying  no  sort  of 
attention  to  his  cousin's  efforts  to  stop  him, 
Rodney  made  a  clean  breast  of  the  matter,  and 
told  just  how  far  his  loyalty  to  the  Stars  and 
Bars  and  his  hatred  for  everybody  who  had  a 
lingering  spark  of  affection  for  the  Stars  and 
Stripes  had  led  him.  On  the  evening  his  new 
flag  came  he  slipped  away  from  his  com- 
panions, ran  into  a  store,  wrote  the  letter  that 
Bud  afterward  read  to  his  wife,  and  got  it  into 
the  office  without  any  one  being  the  wiser  for 
what  he  had  done.  That  letter  sent  Bud  on 
the  war-path,  and  encouraged  him  to  impose 
upon  Mr.  Bailey  and  Elder  Bowen,  both  of 
whom  met  his  attempts  in  a  manner  so  vigor- 
ous that  Mr.  Riley  and  his  Committee  of  Safety 
became  alarmed.  They  held  a  secret  meeting, 
and  determined  upon  a  plan  of  operations 
which  they  hoped  would  drive  Union  men  and 
abolitionists  from  the  country,  and  bring  the 
State-rights  men,  like  Mr.  Bailey,  over  to  the 
Confederacy.  The  committee  was  responsible 


HAULING    DOWN   THE   COLORS.  281 

for  those  two  fires — Rodney  had  heard  enough 
from  his  rebel  friends  to  make  him  sure  of 
that ;  and  they  had  but  just  begun  operations, 
when  .Captain  Wilson  and  his  boys  put  in  an 
appearance.  That  was  what  made  Mr.  Riley 
so  angry  that  he  would  not  speak  to  the 
students  that  night,  or  even  look  at  them,  and 
it  was  possible  that  he  and  the  others  who 
rode  up  to  the  academy  had  talked  to  the 
colonel  in  very  plain  language. 

"  I  supposed,  of  course,  that  I  would  find 
Goble  somewhere  in  toWTi,  and  kept  Dick  with 
me  because  I  wanted  him  to  help  with  a  word 
now  and  then,"  said  Rodney,  in  conclusion. 
"  He  played  a  very  slick  trick  on  us  when  he 
sent  word  that  that  sick  man  was  in  need  of 
medicine,  and  we  fell  into  the  trap  as  easy  as 
you  please.  He  was  awful  mad  when  he 
found  that  he  had  caught  the  wrong  boy,  that 
it  was  Marcy  he  wanted  and  not  Rodney,  but 
he  hadn't  forgotten  the  underground  railroad 
joke,  and  was  resolved  that  we  shouldn't  for- 
get it,  either.  I  didn't  think  Bud  would  be 
fool  enough  to  threaten  anybody  with  a  whip- 
ping. If  I  had,  I  never  would  have  written 


282  TRUE  TO   HIS    COLORS. 

that  letter,  I  assure  you.  If  lie  had  whipped 
me  for  it,  it  would  have  served  me  right." 

Marcy  listened  in  silence  to  this  astounding 
revelation,  and  although  he  was  intensely 
grieved  and  shocked,  he  said  everything  he 
could  to  make  Rodney  understand  that  he  was 
freely  and  fully  forgiven,  and  that  it  would 
never  be  remembered  against  him  ;  but  Rod- 
ney refused  to  be  comforted. 

"  Dick  knows  it,  and  you  know  it,"  said  he. 
"And if  the  other  fellows  do  not  suspect  it, 
they  must  be  both  blind  and  deaf.  I  don't 
care  to  stay  longer  about  the  academy  where 
everything  I  see  will  remind  me  of  events  I 
should  be  glad  to  forget,  and  I  shall  start  for 
home  by  the  first  train  that  leaves  Barrington 
to-morrow.  If  the  colonel  will  not  let  me 
go-" 

"  I  don't  think  he  will  object  to  any  of  us 
going, '  •  replied  Marcy.  ' '  During  the  riot,  when 
Dixon  marched  us  back  into  the  armory,  he 
said  he  intended  to  disband  the  whole  thing  at 
once.  Matters  were  coming  to  such  a  pass 
that  he  couldn't  and  wouldn't  stand  it  any 
longer." 


HAULING    DOWN   THE   COLORS.  283 

"I  hope  he  will  stick  to  it,"  said  Rodney. 
' '  We  might  as  well  have  been  home  three 
months  ago  for  all  the  good  we've  done  in 
school.  If  he  won't  permit  me  to  go  I'll  skip, 
if  you  will  send  my  trunk  after  me." 

Marcy  said  he  would,  provided  he  was  there 
to  attend  to  it,  and  then  gradually  led  the  con- 
versation into  other  channels  ;  for  that  letter 
was  a  sore  subject  to  Rodney,  and  Marcy 
never  wanted  to  hear  it  again.  No  matter 
what  happened,  it  would  never  get  to  his 
mother's  ears  or  Sailor  Jack's  either. 

When  the  company  reached  the  academy, 
after  four  hours'  absence,  they  learned  that  the 
teachers  had  made  repeated  efforts  to  get  the 
boys  to  go  to  bed,  but  without  doing  much  to- 
ward accomplishing  the  desired  end.  They 
went  to  their  dormitories  as  often  as  they  were 
told,  but  leading  a  horse  to  water  and  making 
him  drink  are  two  different  things.  As  soon 
as  the  teachers'  backs  were  turned,  they  would 
slip  out  into  the  hall,  run  downstairs,  and  join 
some  of  the  excited  groups  strolling  about  the 
grounds.  They  were  all  up  and  awake  when 
the  rescuers  returned,  and  accompanied  them 


284  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

into  the  armory  ;  but  they  did  not  cheer  them 
as  they  would  like  to  have  done.  The  cool- 
headed  ones  among  them  thought  that  would 
be  carrying  their  triumph  a  little  too  far. 
When  ranks  were  broken  Marcy  reported  to 
Captain  Wilson,  and  asked  if  he  should  go 
into  the  guard-house. 

"  What  for  ?  "  inquired  the  captain. 

"Have  you  forgotten,  sir,  that  you  put  me 
under  arrest  ? " 

"Why  did  you  not  stay  in  the  guard-tent 
when  I  put  you  there  ?"  said  the  officer,  with 
a  smile. 

"Because  the  colonel  ordered  me  out,  sir. 
I  am  glad  he  did  so,  for  it  gave  me  a  chance  to 
go  with  my  company  and  see  Rodney  and 
Dick  helped  out  of  their  scrape." 

"  Well,  behave  yourself  in  future,  and  we'll 
not  say  any  more  about  your  being  under 
arrest." 

Marcy  knew  that  would  be  the  upshot  of 
the  matter.  If  the  captain  meant  to  put  him 
in  arrest,  he  had  no  business  to  permit  him  to 
go  on  that  expedition. 

The  next  morning  things  went  on  in  their 


HAULING    DOWN  THE  COLORS.  285 

usual  haphazard  way,  and  the  colonel  did  not 
say  a  word  about  disbanding  the  school.  He 
thought  better  of  it  after  he  had  taken  time  to 
cool  off  ;  but  it  was  not  so  with  Rodney  Gray. 
By  allowing  himself  to  be  led  away  by  the 
excitement  of  the  hour  he  had  done  something 
he  never  could  forget  if-  he  lived  to  be  a  hun- 
dred years  old,  and  he  longed  to  leave  the 
academy  and  everybody  in  it  behind  him,  and 
mingle  with  people  who  believed  as  he  did, 
and  who  did  not  know  of  the  meanness  of 
which  he  had  been  guilty.  And,  what  was 
very  comforting  as  well  as  surprising,  the 
colonel  permitted  him  to  go  without  asking 
any  disagreeable  questions. 

" I  don't  know  that  I  blame  you,"  said  he, 
in  a  discouraged  tone.  "  I  think  I  should  be 
glad  to  go  somewhere  myself.  I  have  been 
hoping  almost  against  hope  that  these  troubles 
might  be  settled  without  a  war,  but  I  don't 
believe  they  ever  will  be.  The  folks  about 
here  seem  to  think  that  the  people  of  the 
North  are  cowardly,  but  they  are  not.  They 
are  simply  patient ;  but  there  will  come  a  time 
when  their  patience  will  be  exhausted,  and 


286  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

then  they  will  sweep  over  us  like  an  army  of 
locusts." 

"You  don't  really  think  they  will  fight,  do 
you,  sir  ? "  said  Rodney,  who  was  surprised  to 
hear  the  colonel  talk  in  this  strain. 

' '  I  am  sure  of  it.  When  Beauregard  opens 
his  batteries  upon  Sumter,  you  will  see  an 
uprising  that  will  astonish  the  world.  I  am 
sorry  to  part  with  you,  but  you  may  go.  You 
would  no  doubt  get  a  letter  from  your  father 
in  a  few  days  any  way,  so  I  don' t  suppose  it 
makes  much  difference." 

Rodney  went,  but  he  did  not  go  alone.  In- 
stead of  one  carriage,  there  were  four  that 
drove  away  from  the  academy  an  hour  later, 
and  they  were  filled  as  full  of  students  as  they 
could  hold.  But  the  departing  crowd  did  not 
whoop  and  yell  as  they  were  in  the  habit  of 
doing  when  they  set  out  for  home  at  vacation 
time.  They  were  sober  and  thoughtful,  and  so 
were  those  they  left  behind.  The  events  of  the 
last  few  hours  had  made  them  so.  Rodney 
Gray  voiced  the  sentiments  of  all  of  them  when 
he  said  to  Marcy  and  Dick,  as  he  extended  a 
hand  to  each  : 


HAULING    DOWN   THE   COLORS.  287 

"  I  realize  now  as  I  never  did  before  that 
we're  not  going  to  have  the  easy  times  we 
looked  for.  I  don't  back  down  one  inch  from 
my  position.  I  say  the  South  is  right,  and 
that  if  the  North  will  not  give  her  the  freedom 
she  demands,  she  ought  to  fight  for  it,  and  I'll 
do  all  I  can  to  help  her  ;  but  I  don't  believe, 
as  I  did  once,  in  abusing  everybody  who  dif- 
fers from  me  in  opinion.  So  let's  part 
friends." 

"  We've  always  been  friends  to  you,"  said 
Dick,  in  rather  a  husky  voice.  "But  your 
abominable  ideas — dog-gone  State  rights  any- 
how !  Good-by." 

"  Why,  Dick,  you  are  on  our  side,"  said 
Rodney. 

"  If  Missouri  is,  I  am  ;  if  she  isn't,  I  aint. 
That's  me." 

The  parting  was  a  good  deal  harder  than  the 
boys  thought  it  was  going  to  be  ;  but  it  was 
over  at  last ;  the  carriages  rolled  out  of  the 
gate,  the  sentry  presenting  arms  as  they 
passed,  and  the  boys  who  remained  turned 
sorrowfully  away  to  take  up  the  drudgery  of 
school  routine.  After  that  there  were  no  more 


TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

loud,  angry  discussions,  no  shaking  of  fists  in 
one  another's  faces,  and  the  orderlies  who 
raised  the  flag  at  morning  and  hauled  it  down 
at  night,  handled  it  tenderly  out  of  respect  to 
the  feelings  of  their  Union  schoolmates.  They 
could  not  bear  to  think  that  there  might  come 
a  time  when  they  would  be  called  upon  to  face 
some  of  their  comrades  with  deadly  weapons 
in  their  hands.  Every  one,  from  the  colonel 
commanding  down  to  the  youngest  boy  in  the 
academy,  seemed  resolved  to  do  what  he  could 
to  make  their  few  remaining  school  days  as 
pleasant  as  possible. 

That  afternoon  the  guard-runners  were  out 
in  greater  numbers  than  usual.  Nearly  all 
the  students  were  anxious  to  go  to  Barrington, 
for  there  were  several  things  they  wanted  to 
have  cleared  up.  What  had  become  of  the 
Union  men  who  had  been  burned  out  of  house 
and  home,  and  what  did  that  Committee  of 
Safety  intend  to  do  next  ?  Marcy  Gray  did 
not  go.  He  was  too  dispirited  to  do  anything 
but  lounge  about  and  read,  and  long  for  a  let- 
ter from  his  mother  telling  him  to  come  home. 
He  missed  his  cousin  Rodney,  and  wondered  if 


HAULING    DOWN  THE   COLORS.  289 

fate  would  ever  bring  them  together  again  and 
under  different  flags.  He  sat  under  the  trees 
and  tried  to  read  while  awaiting  the  return  of 
Graham  and  Dixon,  who,  for  a  wonder,  had 
asked  for  passes.  The  first  item  of  information 
they  gave  him,  when  they  came  back  with  his 
mail,  was  one  that  did  not  much  surprise  him, 
although  he  did  not  expect  to  hear  it  so  soon. 

"That  old  darkey  parson  has  lost  his 
money,"  said  Dick. 

"There  now,"  exclaimed  Marcy,  "I  told  him 
he  would  if  he  did  not  put  it  where  it  would  be 
safe.  Who's  got  it?" 

"I  didn't  hear,  and  don't  know  that  any  one 
is  suspected.  He  hid  it  under  a  log  back  of 
the  garden,  and  when  he  went  there  to  see  if  it 
was  all  right,  the  place  looked  as  though  it 
had  been  rooted  over  by  a  drove  of  hogs.  But 
of  course  the  hogs  had  nothing  to  do  with  it." 

"  Some  one  like  Bud  Goble  must  have  been 
on  the  watch  when  Toby  put  it  under  the  log," 
said  Marcy,  who  thought  he  knew  just  how  the 
old  negro  felt  when  he  discovered  his  loss. 
"He'll  not  see  that  money  again.  I  told  him 
to  give  it  to  Mr.  Biley." 

19 


290  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

"And  that  reminds  me  that  we  saw  and 
talked  with  Mr.  Riley,  who  was  as  smiling  and 
agreeable  as  you  please,"  said  Dixon.  "If  I 
had  been  guilty  of  burning  out  two  innocent 
men  because  they  differed  from  me  in  opinion, 
I  don't  think  I  could  have  had  the  cheek  to 
show  myself  on  the  street.  But  Mr.  Riley  did 
not  seem  to  mind  it." 

"  Do  you  really  think  he  had  a  hand  in  that 
affair?"  inquired  Marcy.  "I  don't  like  to 
think  that  he  is  that  sort." 

"  When  a  fellow  allows  himself  to  be  carried 
away,  as  he  and  the  rest  of  that  committee 
have,  by  prejudice  and  rage,  he  will  do  some 
things  he  would  not  think  of  doing  if  he  were 
in  his  right  mind.  Look  at  Rodney,"  said 
Dixon  ;  and  Marcy  wondered  if  he  knew  or 
suspected  that  Rodney  had  written  that  mis- 
chievous letter.  "It's  in  the  mouth  of  every 
rebel  in  town  whom  we  talk  with  that  the  com- 
mittee burned  those  houses,  and  what  every- 
body says  must  have  some  truth  in  it." 

"  Listen  to  me  a  minute,  and  I  will  condemn 
Mr.  Riley  out  of  his  own  mouth,"  said  Dick, 
in  an  earnest  whisper.  "  When  Captain  Wil- 


HAULING    DOWN   THE   COLORS.  291 

son  asked  him  how  it  came  that  he  could  reach 
the  fire  so  quickly,  seeing  that  it  was  more 
than  a  mile  from  his  own  house  and  there  were 
no  alarm  bells  ringing,  Mr.  Riley  replied  that 
it  was  because  he  happened  to  be  awake  when 
the  fire  commenced.  Now,  if  that  was  the 
case,  why  did  he  run  right  by  Elder  Bo  wen's 
burning  house  to  come  up  town  ?  I  was  on 
post  that  very  night,  and  know  that  the  two 
fires  were  started  almost  at  the  same  moment. 
Mr.  Riley  wasn't  at  home,  I  tell  you.  He  was 
in  Barrington  ;  and  that  was  the  way  he  got  to 
the  fire  before  we  did.  Put  that  in  your  pipes." 

"  You  have  made  out  a  pretty  strong  case 
against  him  so  far  as  circumstantial  evidence 
will  go,"  Dixon  remarked. 

"  Plenty  strong  enough  to  make  him  prove 
an  alibi  if  he  were  prosecuted,"  said  Marcy. 
"Where  are  those  Union  men  now?" 

"  Living  quietly  and  comfortably  in  two  of 
the  Elder's  negro  cabins,"  replied  Dick. 
"Some  of  the  rebels  we  talked  to  think  they 
need  another  and  larger  dose,  for  they  are  as 
independent  and  saucy  as  ever." 

' '  I  glory  in  their  spunk, ' '  said  Marcy.     * '  See 


292  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

anything  of  Bud  or  Caleb  Judson  ?  I  don't 
care  what  becomes  of  Bud,  but  if  you  happen 
to  run  across  Caleb,  I  wish  you  would  send 
him  to  me.  I  promised  to  raise  some  money 
for  him  that  night,  when  I  thought  I  should 
have  to  go  after  Rodney  and  Dick  alone,  and 
I  want  to  give  it  to  him.  We  couldn't  have 
found  them  without  his  help." 

As  we  are  almost,  if  not  quite,  through  with 
these  two  gentlemen,  Bud  and  Caleb,  we  may 
remark  that,  a  few  days  after  this  conversa- 
tion took  place,  Marcy  went  to  Barrington  and 
found  opportunity  to  square  accounts  with 
Caleb  by  handing  him  double  the  amount  of 
money  the  man  thought  he  ought  to  have  for 
acting  as  Captain  Wilson's  guide.  But  Caleb 
couldn't  or  wouldn't  give  him  any  news  of 
Bud  Gfoble.  In  after-years  some  of  the  acad- 
emy boys  heard  of  him  once  or  twice  in  a 
roundabout  way — not  as  a  brave  soldier  of  the 
Confederacy,  doing  and  daring  for  the  sake  of 
the  principles  he  had  so  loudly  promulgated 
when  he  thought  old  Mr.  Bailey  was  afraid  of 
him,  but  as  a  sneaking  conscript,  hiding  in  the 
woods  and  living,  no  one  knew  how,  but  prob- 


HAULING    DOWN   THE   COLORS.  293 

ably  keeping  body  and  soul  together  by  the 
aid  of  the  bacon  and  meal  that  his  wife  bought 
with  old  Toby's  money. 

Not  another  thing  happened  at  the  academy 
that  is  worth  recording  until  it  became  known 
that  President  Lincoln,  instead  of  surrendering 
Fort  Sumter  on  demand  of  the  Confederate 
commissioners  who  had  been  sent  to  Washing- 
ton, decided  that  provisions  should  at  once  be 
forwarded  to  the  garrison.  It  was  high  time, 
for  Major  Anderson  and  his  men  had  nothing 
but  a  small  supply  of  bacon  and  flour  left,  and 
the  commissary  was  not  permitted  to  purchase 
provisions  in  Charleston.  The  Southern  people 
were,  or  pretended  to  be,  very  angry  at  this 
decision,  and  gave  notice  that  they  would  re- 
sist it  as  an  act  of  war.  "  My  batteries  are 
ready.  I  await  instructions,"  was  what  Beau- 
regard  telegraphed  to  President  Davis  ;  and 
on  the  llth  of  April  the  answer  came  back : 
"  Demand  the  immediate  surrender  of  Fort 
Sumter."  How  the  brave  major's  reply,  help- 
less as  he  knew  himself  to  be,  thrilled  every 
heart  in  the  loyal  North!  "I  cannot  sur- 
render the  fort,"  said  he.  "I  shall  await  the 


294  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

first  shot,  and  if  you  do  not  batter  me  to  pieces, 
I  shall  be  starved  out  in  three  days." 

Now  was  the  time  for  the  Confederates  to 
show  to  the  world  that  they  were  sincere  when 
they  declared  that  all  they  desired  was  to  be 
permitted  to  leave  the  Union  in  peace.  But 
they  did  not  do  it.  They  could  not  wait  three 
days.  They  wanted  the  honor  of  reducing 
Fort  Sumter,  and  of  humbling  the  flag  which 
had  never  been  lowered  to  any  nation  on  earth. 
They  wanted  to  "fire  the  Southern  heart," 
and  make  sure  of  the  secession  of  Virginia 
by  "sprinkling  blood  in  the  people's  faces," 
and  so  they  opened  their  batteries  upon  the 
fort.  After  a  long  waiting,  which  was  "sym- 
bolic of  the  patience,  endurance,  and  long  suf- 
fering of  the  Northern  people,"  the  fort 
replied,  and  the  war  between  Union  and  Dis- 
union, freedom  and  slavery,  was  fairly  begun. 
Major  Anderson  knew  from  the  first  that  this 
battle  could  end  but  in  one  way,  and  when  his 
provisions  were  all  gone,  and  his  ammunition 
so  nearly  exhausted  that  he  could  not  respond 
to  the  enemy's  fire  oftener  than  once  in  ten 
minutes,  he  hauled  down  his  flag  and  marched 


HAULING    DOWN   THE   COLORS.  295 

his  handful  of  men  out  with  the  honors  of  war. 
It  wasn't  a  victory  to  be  proud  of,  but  the  Gov- 
ernor of  South  Carolina  must  have  thought 
it  was,  for  that  night  he  said  to  the  excited 
people  of  Charleston : 

"  I  pronounce  here  before  the  civilized  world 
that  your  independence  is  baptized  in  blood  ; 
your  independence  is  won  upon  a  glorious  bat- 
tle-field, and  you  are  free  now  and  forever,  in 
defiance  of  the  world  in  arms." 

So  thought  the  aged  Edmund  Ruffin  of  Vir- 
ginia, who  claimed  the  privilege  of  firing  the 
first  gun  upon  Sumter ;  but  he  did  not  think 
so  a  little  while  afterward,  when  he  was  pre- 
paring to  hang  himself  because  he  saw  that 
his  dreams  of  Southern  independence  could 
not  be  realized. 

Of  course  this  thrilling  news,  and  the  fiery 
editorials  commenting  upon  it,  had  an  effect 
upon  the  students  at  Barrington  academy. 
The  Union  boys  were  sadly  depressed ;  Dixon 
and  Graham  shook  their  heads  every  time 
their  eyes  met ;  while  Billings,  Cole,  and  the 
rest  of  the  rebels  were  fierce  for  another  fight, 
and  immediately  became  as  noisy  and  aggres- 


296  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

sive  as  they  had  ever  been  in  Rodney  Gray's 
time. 

"  '  The  proud  flag  of  the  Stars  and  Stripes 
has  been  lowered  in  humility  before  the  Pal- 
metto and  Confederate  flags,' "  shouted  Bill- 
ings, reading  an  extract  from  the  speech  of 
Governor  Pickens.  "Cole,  where  is  the  flag 
those  Taylor  girls  gave  you  ?  K"ow  is  the  time 
to  unfurl  it  to  the  breeze,  and  let  the  good 
people  of  Barrington  see  that  they  are  not  the 
only  ones  who  can  rejoice  over  this  glorious 
news.  When  it  is  once  hoisted  on  the  tower, 
we  will  keep  it  there  in  defiance  of  the  world 
in  arms." 

This  was  another  quotation  from  the  Gov- 
ernor's speech,  and  when  Billings  roared  it 
out  so  that  it  could  be  heard  by  all  the  boys 
in  the  corridor,  he  looked  at  Marcy  as  much 
as  to  say  :  "Help  yourself  if  you  can." 

It  did  not  take  Cole  many  minutes  to  pro- 
duce the  flag,  which  he  had  kept  hidden  in  his 
trunk  for  just  such  an  emergency  as  this  ;  but 
when  he  and  his  backers  got  to  the  top  of  the 
tower  with  it,  they  were  rather  surprised  to 
find  Marcy,  Graham,  Dixon,  and  a  good  many 


HAULING    DOWN  THE   COLORS.  297 

other  sturdy  fellows  there  before  them.  They 
were  walking  around  with  their  hands  in  their 
pockets,  and  Marcy's  flag  was  still  floating 
from  the  masthead. 

"  Do  you  mean — are  you  going  to  fight 
about  it?"  faltered  Cole,  who  began  to  fear 
that  his  chances  for  receiving  a  standing 
invitation  to  visit  those  Taylor  girls  were  as 
slim  as  they  ever  had  been.  "  You  have  heard 
the  news  from  Charleston,  and  ought  to  see 
for  yourself  that  this  flag  can't  stay  up  any 
longer." 

"  We  may  be  of  a  different  opinion,  so  far 
as  this  academy  is  concerned,  but  still  we  have 
given  up  the  contest,"  replied  Marcy.  "  Hold 
on,  there  ;  don't  touch  those  halliards,  please. 
This  flag  belongs  to  me,  and  when  it  comes 
down  for  good,  I  must  be  the  one  to  pull  it 
down.  Major  Anderson  was  allowed  to  salute 
his  flag  when  he  lowered  it,  and  I  claim  the 
same  privilege." 

"I  don't  know  that  we  have  anything  to 
say  against  that,"  replied  Billings,  looking 
around  upon  his  friends  to  see  what  they 
thought  about  it.  "Holler  as  much  as  you 


298  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

please.  That's  the  only  way  you  can  salute 
it,  for  the  colonel  would  go  crazy  if  you  asked 
him  to  lend  you  the  battery." 

"  That's  the  only  way,"  said  Marcy  as  he 
unfastened  the  color-halliards  from  the  cleat. 
"  I  shall  not  ask  for  the  guns,  for  I  shall  have 
my  trouble  for  my  pains.  Attention  !  Three 
cheers  for  the  Star  Spangled  Banner ;  and 
may  the  traitors  who  caused  it  to  be  lowered 
in  Charleston  harbor  for  the  time  being  be 
glad  to  turn  to  it  for  protection." 

"That  flag  will  wave  over  Sumter  again, 
and  don't  you  forget  what  I  tell  you,"  shouted 
Dixon. 

It  was  not  a  very  noisy  salute  that  greeted 
the  flag  as  it  fluttered  down  from  aloft,  but  it 
was  a  heart-felt  one,  and  there  was  not  a  rebel 
on  the  tower  who  dared  utter  a  derisive  word, 
however  much  he  might  have  felt  inclined  to 
do  so.  But  when  the  Stars  and  Bars  were 
bent  on  to  the  halliards  and  run  up  to  the 
masthead,  the  yells  of  its  supporters  were 
almost  deafening  and  their  antics  quite  inde- 
scribable. There  was  an  abundance  of  enthu- 
siasm about  that  time.  There  wasn't  quite 


HAULING    DOWN   THE   COLORS.  299 

so  much  one  short  year  later,  when  some  of 
those  same  boys  learned,  to  their  great  disgust 
and  rage,  that  the  Confederate  Congress  had 
passed  a  sweeping  conscription  law,  and  that 
their  one  year's  enlistment  had  been  arbitrar- 
ily lengthened  to  three.  Then  they  began  to 
see  what  despotism  meant. 

All  hope  of  conciliation  or  peace  at  any 
price  was  gone  now.  There  was  nothing  to 
hold  them  together  any  longer,  and  the  follow- 
ing morning  saw  another  and  larger  exodus  of 
students  from  the  academy  who  were  home- 
ward bound.  Among  them  were  Cole,  Gra- 
ham, Billings,  Dixon,  and  Marcy  Gray.  It 
was  not  quite  so  solemn  a  parting  as  the  first 
one  was,  for  the  drooping  spirits  of  the  rebels 
had  been  raised  to  blood-heat  by  that  glorious 
news  from  Charleston. 

"  Shoot  high,  Marcy,  when  you  meet  the 
Stars  and  Bars  on  the  battlefield,"  said  Bil- 
lings. "There  may  be  a  Barrington  boy 
thereabouts.  But  you  can't  deny  that  we've 
whipped  you  once  in  a  fair  fight,  can  you  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know  what  you  call  a  fair  fight," 
replied  Marcy.  "Of  course  five  thousand 


300  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

men,  well  supplied  with  grub  and  ammuni- 
tion, ought  to  whip  fifty-one  soldiers  and  a  few 
hired  mechanics.  But  they  held  out  against 
you  as  long  as  they  had  anything  to  eat  or 
powder  to  shoot  with.  I  wouldn't  crow  over 
it,  if  I  were  in  your  place." 

"Well,  we  have  given  you  a  taste  of  what 
is  in  store  for  you,  at  all  events." 

"And  you  have  learned  something  that  I 
have  tried  to  get  through  your  thick  heads 
ever  since  these  troubles  began,"  chimed  in 
Dixon.  "I  told  you  the  North  would  fight. 
But  let's  jump  in  if  we  are  going  home.  You 
know  the  trains  meet  here,  and  we  haven't 
much  more  than  time  to  get  to  the  depot." 

The  boys  once  more  shook  hands  with  their 
teachers,  cheered  lustily  for  the  Barrington 
Military  Academy  and  everybody  connected 
with  it,  shouted  themselves  hoarse  for  their 
respective  flags,  and  then  sprang  into  the  car- 
riages and  were  driven  away. 

"We're  done  playing  soldier,"  said  Dick 
Graham.  "The  next  time  we  shoulder  mus- 
kets or  draw  sabers,  there  will  be  more  reality 
in  it  than  some  of  us  will  care  to  face.  Let's 


HAULING    DOWN   THE   COLORS.  301 

keep  track  of  one  another  as  long  as  we  can, 
and  bear  always  in  mind  that  we  are  not  ene- 
mies, if  we  do  march  under  different  flags." 

Marcy  Gray  was  glad  when  his  train  came 
along  and  bore  him  away  from  Barrington. 
He  wanted  to  settle  back  in  his  seat  and  think  ; 
but  that  was  something  he  ,was  not  permitted 
to  do.  The  passengers,  with  now  and  then  a 
notable  exception,  acted  as  though  they  were 
fit  candidates  for  a  lunatic  asylum.  They 
were  walking  about  the  car,  flourishing  their 
hats  or  fists  in  the  air,  talking  loudly  and 
shaking  hands  as  often  as  they  met  in  the 
aisle.  "Glorious  news,"  "Southern  rights," 
"Yankee  mudsills,"  "Fort  Sumter,"  were 
the  words  that  fell  upon  Marcy' s  ear  when  he 
opened  the  door  and  walked  into  the  car.  In 
an  instant  his  uniform  attracted  general  at- 
tention. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

MAKCY  CHANGES   HIS  CLOTHES. 

MARCY  GRAY  was  blessed  with  as  much 
courage  as  most  boys,  but  he  would 
have  been  glad  if  he  could  have  backed  out  of 
that  car  without  being  seen,  and  gone  into 
another.  Perhaps  the  conviction  that  he  was 
"an  odd  sheep  in  the  flock,"  and  that  he  held, 
and  had  often  published,  opinions  that  differed 
widely  from  those  that  animated  the  excited, 
gesticulating  men  before  him,  had  something 
to  do  with  his  nervousness  and  timidity  ;  and 
it  may  be  that  the  revolvers  he  saw  brandished 
by  two  or  three  of  the  half-tipsy  passen- 
gers had  more  effect  upon  him.  But  he  could 
not  retreat.  They  saw  his  uniform  as  soon  as 
he  opened  the  door,  and  some  of  the  noisiest 
among  them  stumbled  to  greet  him. 

"Here's  one   of  our  brave  fellows  now," 
shouted  one,  firing  his  revolver  out  of  the  win' 

302 


MAIJCY   CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHES.  303 

dow  with  one  hand  while  he  extended  the 
other  to  Marcy.  "Got  his  soldier  clothes  on 
and  going  to  the  front  before  our  guns  in 
Charleston  harbor  have  got  through  smoking. 
Young  man,  you're  my  style.  I'm  a  member 
of  the  Baltimore  Grays,  and  I'm  on  my  way 
home  to  join  'em  in  defense  of  our  young  re- 
public. What  regiment  ? " 

"Company  A,  Barrington  Cadets,"  replied 
Marcy,  rightly  supposing  that  the  Baltimore 
man  was  too  far  gone  to  remember,  if  indeed 
he  had  ever  heard,  that  there  was  a  military 
school  in  the  town  they  had  just  left.  "I'm 
going  home  on  a  leave  of  absence." 

"Course  you  are,"  replied  the  man.  "Ser- 
vices not  needed  at  present  and  mebbe  never 
will  be.  The  Yankees  are  all  mechanics  and 
small  trades-people,  and  there's  no  fight  in 
such.  We're  gentlemen,  and  there's  fight  in 
us,  I  bet  you.  But  you  show  your  good  will 
in  putting  on  those  soldier  clothes,  and  that's 
what  every  man's  got  to  do,  or  go  up  to  the 
United  States.  Those  who  are  not  for  us  are 
against  us,  and  we'll  make  short  work  with 
'em.  Say,  we  licked  'em,  didn't  we  ?  " 


304  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"Of  course,"  answered  Marcy.  "Fifty-one 
soldiers  without  food  or  powder  don't  stand 
much  chance  against  five  thousand  well- 
equipped  men." 

"  It  would  have  been  all  the  same  if  there 
had  been  fifty-one  thousand  of  'em,"  declared 
the  Baltimore  man.  "Aintgotany  business 
there.  Fort  belongs  to  So'  Carolina.  Why 
didn't  they  get  out  when  Beau'gard  told  'em 
to,  if  they  didn't  want  to  get  licked  ?  Three 
cheers  for  Southern  Confed'sy  !  " 

Much  disgusted,  Marcy  Gray  finally  suc- 
ceeded in  releasing  his  hand  from  the  man's 
detaining  grasp  and  forced  his  way  'to  a  seat ; 
but  he  was  often  stopped  to  hear  his  patriot- 
ism applauded,  and  President  Lincoln  de- 
nounced for  bringing  on  a  useless  war  by  try- 
ing to  throw  provisions  into  Fort  Sumter. 

"  I  don't  see  what  else  he  could  have  done," 
soliloquized  the  North  Carolina  boy,  as  he 
squeezed  himself  into  as  small  a  compass  as 
possible  in  a  seat  next  to  a  window.  "  The 
fort  belonged  to  the  United  States,  and  it  was 
the  President's  business  to  hold  fast  to  it  if  he 
could.  South  Carolina  wanted  a  pretext  for 


MARCY   CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHES.  305 

firing  on  the  flag,  and  she  got  it.  She'll  be 
sorry  for  it  when  she  sees  grass  growing  in  the 
streets  of  her  principal  city.  So  I  am  taken 
for  a  rebel,  am  I  ?  What  would  that  Balti- 
more fellow  do  to  me  if  he  knew  that  I  have 
two  Union  flags  in  my  trunk,  and  that  I  mean 
to  hoist  them  some  day?  My  life  wouldn't  be 
worth  a  minute's  purchase  if  these  passengers 
knew  how  I  feel  toward  them  and  their  miser- 
able Confederacy." 

All  the  way  to  Raleigh,  which  was  nearly 
three  hundred  and  sixty  miles  from  Barring- 
ton,  Marcy  Gray  lived  in  a  fever  of  suspense. 
Although  he  did  not  know  a  soul  on  board  the 
train,  he  might  have  had  companions  enough 
if  he  had  been  a  little  more  sociable  ;  but  he 
did  not  care  to  make  any  new  acquaintances, 
especially  among  people  who  were  so  nearly 
beside  themselves.  They  all  took  him  for  just 
what  he  wasn't — a  rebel  soldier  ;  and  being 
ignorant  of  the  fact  that  he  was  going  toward 
home  as  fast  as  steam  could  take  him,  they 
suppposed  that  the  reason  he  was  so  silent  and 
thoughtful  was  because  he  was  lonely,  and  felt 
sorrowful  over  parting  from  his  friends  ;  and 
20 


306  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

so  it  came  about  that  now  and  then  some  one 
would  sit  down  beside  him  and  try  to  give 
him  a  comforting  and  cheering  word.  All  the 
ladies  who  spoke  to  him  were  eager  for  war 
and  disunion.  They  were  worse  than  the  men  ; 
Marcy  found  that  out  before  he  had  gone  fifty 
miles  on  his  journey. 

Marcy  mentally  denounced  these  sympathe- 
tic and  well-meaning  rebels  as  so  many  nuis- 
ances, for  they  drew  upon  him  attentions  that 
he  would  have  been  glad  to  escape.  They  asked 
him  all  sorts  of  questions,  and  the  boy  adroitly 
managed  to  truthfully  answer  every  one  of 
them,  and  without  exciting  suspicion.  Mat- 
ters were  even  worse  when  the  train  stopped. 
The  flags  that  were  fluttering  from  the  locomo- 
tive and  the  car  windows  attracted  the  notice 
of  the  station  loafers,  who  whooped  and  yelled 
and  crowded  up  to  shake  hands  with  the  pas- 
sengers. At  such  times  Marcy  always  took  off 
his  cap  ;  but  that  did  no  good,  for  some  one  was 
sure  to  see  his  gray  overcoat,  and  propose 
cheers  for  him.  Marcy  trembled  when  he 
thought  of  what  they  would  do  to  him  if  they 
learned  that  he  was  the  strongest  Union  boy  in 


MARCY   CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHES.  307 

the  school  he  had  left.  But  there  was  little 
danger  of  that.  His  secret  was  safe. 

Raleigh  was  reached  at  last,  and  Marcy  Gray, 
feeling  like  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land, 
changed  cars  for  Boydtown,  which  was  a  hun- 
dred and  twenty  miles  further  on.  But  before 
doing  that  he  stepped  into  a  telegraph  office 
and  sent  the  following  dispatch  to  his  mother  : 

"  Will  take  a  late  breakfast  with  you  to-mor- 
row if  you  will  send  Morris  to  meet  me  at  the 
depot.  Three  cheers  for  the  right." 

"  How  much  ? "  he  asked  the  operator,  after 
the  latter  had  read  it  over. 

"  Not  a  cent  to  a  soldier,"  he  replied,  reach- 
ing out  his  hand,  and  taking  it  for  granted 
that  the  boy  was  fresh  from  the  seat  of  war. 
"  Warm  times  in  Charleston  the  other  day,  I 
suppose  ?" 

"I  shouldn't  wonder  if  it  was  hot  in  the 
fort,"  answered  Marcy,  with  a  smile. 

"But  you  happened  to  be  on  the  outside." 

"You're  right,  I  did.  It  was  no  place  for 
me  in  there." 

"  No  ;  nor  for  any  other  man  who  believes 
in  the  right.  Tell  us  all  about  it.  Were 


308  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

you  frightened  when  you  heard  the  shells 
bursting  over  your  head,  and  did  the  Yan- 
kees—  " 

"  I  must  ask  you  to  excuse  me,"  said  Marcy, 
hastily,  "  my  train  is  ready  to  go,  and  I  have 
barely  time  to  catch  it." 

"  Well,  good  luck  to  you." 

Marcy  hastened  from  the  telegraph  office 
before  any  one  else  could  speak  to  him,  and 
thanked  his  lucky  stars  that  before  another 
night  came  he  would  be  at  home  where  he 
could  appear  in  his  true  character;  but  he 
was  satisfied,  from  what  his  mother  had  said 
in  her  letters,  that  he  would  find  few  friends 
among  the  neighbors.  They  were  nearly  all 
secessionists,  Mrs.  Gray  wrote,  and  those  who 
were  not  were  compelled  to  pretend  that  they 
were,  in  order  to  avoid  being  driven  from  the 
country.  It  was  a  bad  state  of  affairs  alto- 
gether, but  Marcy  knew  he  would  have  to  get 
used  to  it.  He  slept  but  little  that  night,  and 
it  was  a  great  relief  to  him  when  the  train 
stopped  at  Boydtown,  which  was  located  on  a 
navigable  arm  of  Pamlico  Sound,  and  was  as 
far  as  the  railroad  went.  As  Marcy  lived  near 


MARCY   CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHES.  309 

Albemarle  Sound,  there  was  still  a  ride  of 
thirty-five  miles  before  him,  but  that  would  be 
taken  in  his  mother's  carriage,  provided  any 
of  the  negroes  had  been  over  to  Nashville  and 
got  the  dispatch  he  sent  from  Raleigh  the  day 
before.  All  doubts  on  this  point  were  removed 
when  the  train  drew  up  at  the  station,  for  the 
first  person  he  saw  on  the  platform  was  Mor- 
ris, the  coachman,  who  greeted  him  heartily 
as  he  stepped  from  the  car.  This  faithful  old 
slave  was  Marcy's  friend  and  mentor,  and 
Sailor  Jack's  as  well ;  and  the  boy  Julius,  who 
had  come  with  the  spring  wagon  to  bring  home 
the  trunk,  was  their  playmate.  Julius  was 
just  about  Marcy's  age.  They  had  hunted 
and  fished  together,  sailed  their  boats  in  the 
same  mudhole,  and  had  many  a  fight  over 
their  marbles,  in  which,  we  are  sorry  to  say, 
Marcy  did  not  always  come  out  first  best. 

"There's  my  check,  Julius,"  said  Marcy, 
handing  it  over,  and  slipping  a  piece  of  money 
into  the  black  boy's  palm  at  the  same  time. 
"  Shut  the  carriage  door,  Morris.  I  am  going 
to  ride  on  the  box  so  that  I  can  talk  to  you. 
I  want  you  to  tell  me  everything  that's  hap 


310  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

pened  since  I  have  been  away.  You  are  a 
good  rebel,  of  course." 

"Now,  Marse  Marcy,  you  know  a  heap 
better'n  that,"  replied  Morris,  who  plumed 
himself  on  being  the  "  properest  talking  col- 
ored gentleman  on  the  plantation."  "  Git  up, 
heah,"  he  shouted  to  his  horses.  "Don't  you 
know  that  the  long-lost  prodigal  son  has  come 
back?  You  don't  want  to  say  too  much 
around  heah.  Everything  in  town  got  ears. 
Wait  till  we  git  in  the  country  and  then  you 
can  talk.  Yes,  sar,  your  mother  is  well ;  quite 
well.  But  she's  powerful  sorry." 

"I  know  she  is.  Do  you  hear  anything 
from  Jack?" 

"Not  the  first  word.  He's  on  the  ship 
Sabine,  which  done  sailed  for  some  place,  but 
I  dunno  where." 

"  I  wish  he  was  safe  at  home,"  said  Marcy. 
"  Somehow  I  feel  uneasy  about  him." 

He  would  have  felt  more  than  simply  un- 
easy if  he  could  have  looked  far  enough  into 
the  future  to  see  that  Jack's  ship  was  destined 
to  be  one  of  the  first  of  a  large  number  of  de- 
fenseless vessels  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  Cap- 


MARCY   CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHES.  311 

tain  Semmes,  who,  as  commander  of  the  Sum- 
ter,  unfurled  the  Confederate  flag  on  the  high 
seas,  June  30,  1861.  But,  as  we  shall  pres- 
ently see,  the  Sdbine  did  not  "stay  captured." 
She  escaped,  and  brought  the  prize  crew  that 
Semmes  had  thrown  aboard  of  her  into  a 
Northern  port  as  prisoners. 

"There  aint  no  secesh  out  on  the  watah,  is 
there,  Marse  Marcy  ?  "  exclaimed  Morris. 

* '  I'm  afraid  there  will  be  some  there  before 
long.  We're  going  to  have  war,  Morris.  I 
saw  by  a  paper  I  bought  on  the  train  to-day 
that  President  Lincoln  has  called  out  seventy- 
five  thousand  men." 

"Shucks!"  cried  the  negro.  "That  aint 
half  enough  men.  The  secesh  done  got  a  hun- 
dred thousand  already." 

"  I  think  myself  that  he  might  as  well  have 
mustered  in  half  a  million  while  he  was  about 
it.  But  the  thing  that  rather  surprises  me  is 
that  he  should  call  upon  the  border  States  for 
troops,"  said  Marcy,  pulling  from  his  pocket 
the  paper  of  which  he  had  spoken.  "Of 
course  he'll  not  get  them.  Hear  what  the 
Governor  of  this  State  says  :  *  Your  dispatch 


312  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

is  received  ;  and  if  genuine,  which  its  extra- 
ordinary character  leads  me  to  doubt,  I  have 
to  say  in  reply  that  I  regard  the  levy  of  troops 
made  by  the  administration  for  the  purpose  of 
subjugating  the  States  of  the  South,  as  in  vio- 
lation of  the  Constitution,  and  a  usurpation 
of  power.  I  can  be  no  party  to  this  wicked 
violation  of  the  laws  of  the  country,  and 
in  this  war  upon  the  liberties  of  a  free  peo- 
ple. You  can  get  no  troops  from  North  Caro- 
lina,'" 

"Marse  Linkum  oughter  hang  that  man," 
exclaimed  Morris  wrathfully. 

"That's  what  I  say.  He's  a  pretty  fellow 
to  talk  about  violating  the  Constitution  when 
South  Carolina  has  already  violated  it  by  levy- 
ing war  against  the  United  States.  The  South- 
ern folks  seem  to  have  little  sense  and  less  con- 
sistency. But  don't  let's  waste  any  more  time 
on  politics.  How  are  everything  and  every- 
body at  home  ?  Is  my  schooner  all  right,  and 
has  Bose  got  over  the  drubbing  that  big  coon 
gave  him  last  fall  ?  How  many  of  the  boys 
have  run  away1? " 

"Now,  just  listen  at  you"  exclaimed  Mor- 


MARCY    CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHES.  313 

ris.  "  Who  going  to  run  away  from  the 
Missus,  and  where  he  going  to  run  to  ? " 

"  To  the  Yankees,  of  course.  This  war  will 
make  you  black  ones  all  free." 

"  Aw  !     Go  on  now,  Marse  Marcy." 

"  I  really  believe  it.  You  darkies  are  the 
cause  of  all  this  fuss,  and  you  will  have  to  be 
killed  off  or  made  free  before  we  can  be  a 
united  people  again." 

The  coachman's  inimitable  laugh  rang  out 
cheerily.  The  Northern  folks  need  not  trouble 
their  heads  about  him,  he  said.  He  was  better 
off  than  thousands  of  the  poor  whites  in  the 
free  States,  and  wouldn't  accept  his  freedom 
if  it  was  offered  to  him.  His  subsequent 
actions  proved  that  he  meant  every  word  he 
said  ;  for  when  Marcy  read  the  Emancipation 
Proclamation  to  him  and  his  fellow-servants 
two  years  later,  and  told  them  that  they  were 
free  to  make  their  way  into  the  Union  lines  if 
they  could,  Morris  refused  to  budge  an  inch. 
A  few  of  the  slaves  had  already  gone ;  a  few 
more  took  Marcy  at  his  word  and  slipped 
away  by  night  with  their  bundles  on  their 
sho  alders,  but  those  who  could  get  back  to  the 


314  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

plantation  were  very  glad  to  come.  Freedom 
wasn'  t  such  a  beautiful  thing  after  all,  because 
it  did  not  bring  the  freedom  from  work  that 
they  had  looked  for,  and  the  Yankee  soldiers 
were  really  harder  task-masters  than  the  ones 
from  whom  they  had  been  so  anxious  to  es- 
cape. 

During  the  ride  homeward  Marcy  did  not 
see  a  single  thing  to  remind  him  that  there 
was  a  war  impending — not  a  tent  or  Confeder- 
ate flag  or  soldier  in  uniform  was  in  sight. 
Negroes  sang  as  they  went  to  their  work  in 
the  wide  fields  that  stretched  out  on  either 
side  of  the  road,  the  birds  chirped,  the  air  was 
soft  and  balmy,  the  wheels  hummed  a  melodi- 
ous tune  as  they  spun  rapidly  along  the  hard 
road,  and  all  his  surroundings  spoke  of  peace 
and  plenty. 

At  last  an  abrupt  turn  brought  him  within 
sight  of  his  home, — in  every  respect  a  typical 
Southern  home,  with  wide,  cool  halls,  large 
and  airy  rooms,  broad  piazzas,  and  spacious, 
well-kept  grounds,  in  which  fruits,  flowers, 
and  grand  old  trees  abounded.  A  few  miles 
away,  but  in  plain  view,  were  the  sparkling 


MARCY    CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHES.  315 

waters  of  the  sound,  peaceful  enough  now,  but 
destined  ere  long  to  be  plowed  by  the  keels  of 
hostile  ships,  and  tossed  into  wavelets  by 
shrieking  shot  and  shell.  On  the  left,  and 
about  three  hundred  yards  in  front  of  the 
house,  was  Seven  Mile  Creek  ;  and  the  first 
thing  in  it  that  caught  Marcy's  eye  was  his 
handsome  schooner,  the  Fairy  Belle,  riding 
safely  at  her  moorings.  Marcy  would  have 
found  it  hard  to  find  words  with  which  to  ex- 
press his  admiration  for  that  little  craft,  and 
the  way  she  behaved  in  rough  weather.  With 
her  aid,  and  with  Julius  for  a  companion,  he 
had  explored  every  nook,  corner,  and  inlet 
along  the  dangerous  and  intricate  coast  of  the 
sound  for  miles  in  both  directions ;  and  they 
were  as  familiar  to  him  as  the  road  that  led 
from  Barrington  to  the  academy.  He  and 
Sailor  Jack  were  good  pilots  for  that  coast  as 
far  down  as  Hatteras  Inlet,  and  on  one  or  two 
occasions  had  been  fortunate  enough  to  assist 
distressed  vessels  in  finding  a  safe  anchorage. 

Old  Bose,  the  dog  that  had  been  so  roughly 
handled  by  the  last  coon  Marcy  helped  dis- 
patch, was  the  first  to  welcome  him  when  the 


316  TRUE   TO   HIS   COLORS. 

carriage  turned  into  the  yard,  and  said,  as 
plainly  as  a  dog  could  say  anything,  that  he 
was  both  surprised  and  hurt  because  his  usu- 
ally attentive  master  had  scarcely  more  than  a 
word  and  a  pat  for  him.  The  boy  did  not  even 
hear  the  greetings  of  the  numerous  house-ser- 
vants who  clustered  about  the  carriage  when  it 
was  brought  to  a  stand-still,  for  his  eyes  and 
thoughts  were  concentrated  upon  the  pale 
woman  in  black  who  stood  at  the  top  of  the 
wide  steps  leading  to  the  porch.  It  was  his 
mother,  and  in  a  second  more  she  was  clasped 
in  his  arms. 

"Are  you  so  sorry  I've  come  that  you  are 
going  to  cry  over  it  ?  "  exclaimed  Marcy,  when 
he  saw  that  there  were  tears  in  her  eyes.  "I 
know  you'll  not  expect  me  to  shake  hands 
with  you  until  I  have  had  a  chance  to  say  a 
word  to  my  mother,"  he  added,  addressing  the 
blacks  who  had  followed  close  at  his  heels. 
"  I  will  see  you  all  after  a  while.  Come  in, 
mother.  I  told  you  I  would  be  late  to  break- 
fast, but  I  know  you  have  saved  a  bite  for 
me." 

After  a  few  earnest  questions  had  been  asked 


MARCY   CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHES.  317 

and  answered  by  both  of  them,  Marcy  went  up 
to  his  room,  whither  his  trunk  had  already 
been  carried.  His  first  task  was  to  remove 
some  of  the  North  Carolina  dust  that  had  set- 
tled on  his  hands  and  face,  and  his  next  to  di- 
vest himself  of  his  uniform  and  put  on  a  suit 
of  citizen's  clothes.  During  his  long  ride  that 
gray  coat  had  brought  him  in  pretty  close  con- 
tact with  some  people  he  hoped  he  would 
never  meet  again. 

"  Stay  there,"  said  he,  as  he  hung  the  gar- 
ment upon  a  hook  in  his  closet.  "  I  shall  never 
wear  you  again,  but  I'll  keep  you  to  remind  me 
of  old  Barrington." 

The  boy  afterward  had  reason  to  wish  he  had 
hidden  that  uniform  or  destroyed  it.  A  de- 
tachment of  Sherman's  cavalry  scouted  through 
the  country,  after  completing  their  famous 
march  to  the  sea,  went  all  over  the  house  in 
search  of  valuables  and  contraband  goods,  and 
one  of  the  first  things  they  pitched  upon  was 
that  gray  suit.  It  might  have  been  a  serious 
thing  for  Marcy,  had  it  not  been  for  the  flag 
Dick  Graham  gave  him.  What  became  of  the 
other,  the  one  that  was  hauled  down  on  the 


318  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

day  the  news  of  the  surrender  of  Fort  Sumter 
was  received,  shall  be  told  in  its  proper  place. 

"  I  feel  like  a  free  man  once  more,"  he  said, 
when  he  rejoined  his  mother  in  the  parlor 
and  walked  into  the  dining-room  with  his 
arm  thrown  protectingly  around  her  waist. 
"Where's  Dinah?"  he  added,  seeing  that 
there  was  no  one  to  wait  at  table. 

"I  preferred  to  have  our  first  breakfast  in 
private,"  replied  Mrs.  Gray.  "In  times  like 
these  one  doesn'  t  know  whom  to  trust.  There' s 
been  nothing  like  open  enmity  yet,"  she  con- 
tinued, noticing  a  shade  of  anxiety  on  her  son's 
face.  "  I  have  thought  it  wise  to  keep  my  own 
counsel,  and  have  taken  no  part  in  the  discus- 
sions that  have  been  held  in  my  presence ;  but 
I  have  not  escaped  suspicion." 

"I  understand  you  perfectly,"  answered 
Marcy.  "  Are  there  no  Union  people  at  all  in 
this  country? " 

"There  may  be,  but  I  do  not  know  who  they 
are.  There  are  some  who  have  told  me,  pri- 
vately, that  they  are  opposed  to  secession,  but 
having  the  best  of  reasons  for  believing  that 
they  said  so  on  purpose  to  induce  me  to  ex- 


MARCY    CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHES.  319 

press  my  opinion,  I  have  kept  silent.  You 
must  do  the  same,  and  be  constantly  on  your 
guard.  If  your  friends,  or  those  who  were 
your  friends  once,  assure  you  that  their  sym- 
pathies are  all  for  the  Union,  you  may  listen, 
but  you  must  not  say  one  word.  If  you  do, 
you  may  regret  it  when  it  is  too  late  to  re- 
call it." 

"Why,  this  is  worse  than  Barrington," 
Marcy  declared.  "  There  you  know  who  your 
enemies  are  ;  but  here  you've  got  to  look  out 
for  everybody,  or  the  first  thing  you  know 
some  sneak  may  get  on  the  blind  side  of  you. 
Now,  mother,  let's  talk  business.  How  are  the 
darkies  ? ' ' 

"  They  seem  to  be  as  happy  and  contented 
as  they  ever  were,  and  as  willing  to  work.  The 
overseer  hasn't  a  word  of  fault  to  find  with 
them." 

' '  So  far  so  good.  How' s  the  overseer  ;  Union 
or  secesh?" 

"  You  must  decide  that  for  yourself  after 
you  have  talked  with  him,''  replied  Mrs.  Gray. 
"  I  think  he  will  bear  watching.  At  any  rate, 
I  do  not  trust  him." 


320  TEUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"Then  if  I  have  anything  to  say,  he  shall 
not  stay  around  here  a  minute  after  his  con- 
tract runs  out.  We  don't  want  anybody  about 
that  we  are  afraid  of.  You're  going  to  run 
the  plantation  right  along.  I  suppose?" 

"I  thought  I  would,  unless  you  have  some- 
thing better  to  propose." 

1  'Well,  I  haven't.  This  is  my  boyhood's 
home  and  Jack's.  By  the  way,  where  is 
Jack?" 

•"On  the  high  seas  somewhere,  and  that  is 
all  I  can  tell  you." 

"  And  Rodney  once  said  he  might  never  get 
back  again,"  replied  Marcy.  "He  thinks  the 
South  is  going  to  have  a  navy  that  will  beat 
anything  the  world  ever  saw.  Yes,  Rodney  is 
a  rebel  to  the  backbone,"  he  added  in  response 
to  an  inquiry  from  his  mother.  "Says  the 
Northern  folks  will  be  whipped  before  they 
can  take  their  coats  off ;  but  for  all  that  he 
showed  considerable  feeling  when  he  came  to 
say  good-by.  He  is  under  a  promise  to  enlist 
under  the  Stars  and  Bars  within  twenty-four 
hours  after  he  reaches  home,  and  I  know  he 
will  do  it,  if  he  can  get  to  a  recruiting  office. 


MARCY   CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHES.  321 

But  to  return  to  business.  I  am  sure  we  had 
better  keep  right  along  as  we  have  been  going, 
instead  of  pulling  up  stakes  and  moving  to 
some  new  place  to  meet  dangers  and  difficult- 
ies of  which  we  know  nothing.  We've  got  to 
eat,  and  we  must  have  something  to  wear ; 
and  how  are  we  to  get  things  if  we  have  no 
crops  ?  Have  you  any  money  3 " 

Mrs.  Gray  started  perceptibly  at  this  abrupt 
question,  and  before  replying  arose  to  her  feet 
and  opened,  in  quick  succession,  all  the  doors 
leading  out  of  the  dining-room. 

"Aha  !  "  said  Marcy,  who  thought  he  knew 
the  meaning  of  this  pantomime.  "  You  remind 
me  of  old  Uncle  Toby.  He  had  money  which 
he  lost  because  he  hid  it  in  the  ground  instead 
of  putting  it  where  it  would  have  been  safe." 

"  That  is  what  I  have  done  with  ours,"  said 
his  mother,  in  a  scarcely  audible  whisper. 
"That  is  to  say,  I  have  concealed  it." 

"How  much?" 

"  Nearly  thirty  thousand  dollars,  and  it  is 
all  in  gold." 

"W-h-e-w!"    whistled    Marcy.      "What 
put  it  into  your  head  I" 
21 


322  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"I  took  warning  ;  that  is  all.  The  Southern 
people  have  often  threatened  to  secede  if  a 
Republican  President  was  elected,  and  I  was 
sure  they  meant  it ;  so  when  the  election  re- 
turns came  in  and  this  excitement  began,  I 
made  several  quiet  business  trips  to  Newbern, 
Wilmington,  Norfolk,  and  Richmond." 

"Why,  you  never  said  a  word  about  it  in 
your  letters." 

' '  I  know  it.  I  did  not  think  it  necessary  to 
trouble  you  with  it.  I  drew  a  little  money 
each  time,  brought  it  home  in  safety,  and  I 
trust  without  exciting  suspicion,  though  on 
that  point,  of  course,  I  cannot  be  sure,  and  hid 
it  in  the  cellar  at  dead  of  night,  after  I  had 
taken  the  greatest  pains  to  assure  myself  that 
every  one  in  the  house  was  soundly  asleep." 

';  How  did  you  cover  up  the  place  where  you 
had  been  digging?" 

"  I  didn't  do  any  digging,"  his  mother  an- 
swered, with  a  smile.  "  I  took  a  stone  out  of 
the  wall  as  heavy  as  I  could  lift,  and  cemented 
it  in  place  again,  after  keeping  out  a  sum  suf- 
ficient to  meet  our  immediate  wants.  It  took 
me  three  nights  to  do  it." 


MARCY   CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHES.  323 

"It's  a  shame  that  there  wasn't  someone 
here  whom  you  could  trust  to  do  the  work  for 
you,"  said  Marcy.  "  I  am  here  to  bear  the 
hard  knocks  now." 

The  Southerners  were  careful  of  their  women. 
If  they  had  had  the  faintest  conception  of  the 
trials  and  privations  their  mothers,  wives,  and 
sisters  would  be  called  upon  to  bear,  they 
never  would  have  fired  upon  Sumter.  The 
patience  and  heroic  endurance  exhibited  by 
these  carefully  nurtured  women,  during  the 
dark  days  of  the  war,  were  little  short  of  sub- 
lime. 

Marcy  and  his  mother  sat  a  long  time  at  the 
table,  and  when  they  arose  from  it  Mrs.  Gray 
knew  pretty  nearly  what  had  been  going  on  at 
Barrington  during  the  last  few  months  (not  a 
word  was  said,  however,  concerning  the  letter 
Rodney  wrote  to  Bud  Goble),  and  Marcy  had 
a  very  correct  idea  of  the  way  matters  were 
being  managed  on  the  plantation.  He  had 
nothing  to  suggest.  The  only  thing  they  could 
do  was  to  keep  along  in  the  even  tenor  of  their 
way,  and  await  developments.  There  was  one 
thing  for  which  he  was  sorry,  and  that  was 


324  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

that  he  could  not  discharge  Hanson,  the  over- 
seer, that  very  day.  He  believed  his  mother 
was  afraid  of  him  ;  but  the  man  was  under 
contract  for  a  year,  and  could  have  claimed 
damages  if  he  had  been  turned  adrift  without 
good  and  sufficient  reason.  It  was  not  the 
damages  that  Marcy  cared  for,  but  he  was 
restrained  from  urging  Hanson's  dismissal 
through  fear  of  setting  the  neighbors'  tongues 
in  motion. 

"  Hanson  is  secesh,  easy  enough,1'  he  said 
to  himself.  "If  he  were  not,  some  of  those 
officious  planters  would  have  demanded  his 
discharge  long  ago.  If  we  turn  him  away 
without  a  cause,  they  will  say  that  we  are  per- 
secuting him  on  account  of  his  principles,  and 
that  would  be  bad  for  us.  The  man  will  have 
to  stay  for  the  present,  and  I'll  make  it  my 
business  to  know  every  move  he  makes." 

Marcy  devoted  the  first  few  days  to  renewing 
old  acquaintances  among  the  black  people  on 
the  plantation,  who  were  overjoyed  to  see  him 
safe  at  home,  and  in  calling  upon  some  of  the 
neighboring  planters  ;  but  the  last  proved  to 
be  rather  a  disagreeable  duty,  and  one  which 


MARCY    CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHES.  325 

he  did  not  prosecute  for  any  length  of  time. 
It  seemed  to  him  that  something  intangible 
had  come  between  him  and  those  who  used  to 
be  on  the  best  of  terms  with  him — something 
that  could  not  be  seen  or  felt,  but  which  was 
none  the  less  a  barrier  to  their  social  inter- 
course. He  was  not  of  them,  and  they  knew 
it ;  that  was  all  there  was  of  it.  Before  he 
had  been  at  home  ten  days  he  began  to  see  the 
force  of  his  cousin  Rodney's  warning,  that  if 
he  did  not  turn  his  back  upon  the  Union  and 
proclaim  himself  a  secessionist,  his  neighbors 
would  not  have  the  first  thing  to  do  with  him, 
and  during  those  ten  days  two  things  hap- 
pened that  made  the  situation  harder  to  bear 
than  it  was  at  first. 

The  little  town  of  Nashville,  to  which  Marcy 
sent  his  dispatch  from  Raleigh,  was  situated 
about  three  miles  distant  from  the  plantation. 
Besides  the  telegraph,  express,  and  post  offices 
it  contained  a  court  house,  two  hotels,  and  the 
homes  of  about  five  hundred  inhabitants.  The 
mail  was  received  twice  each  day,  and  as  often 
as  it  came  in,  rain  or  shine,  there  was  some 
one  from  Mrs.  Gray's  house  there  to  meet  it. 


326  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

This  duty  was  at  once  assumed  by  Marcy,  who, 
besides  having  a  fast  horse  of  his  own  which 
he  was  fond  of  riding,  was  so  impatient  to  see 
the  latest  papers  that  he  could  not  wait  for 
anybody  to  bring  them  to  him.  He  always 
read  them  on  his  way  home,  allowing  his  filly 
to  choose  her  own  gait.  On  the  day  he  reached 
home  the  papers  told  him  that  President  Lin- 
coln had  placed  an  embargo  upon  the  seaports 
of  all  the  seceded  States ;  but  Marcy  did  not 
pay  much  attention  to  that.  It  was  nothing 
more  than  those  States  might  have  expected, 
but  it  was  a  question  whether  or  not  the  navy 
was  strong  enough  to  enforce  the  blockade. 
The  same  paper  informed  him  that  President 
Davis  was  ready  to  issue  letters  of  marque  and 
reprisal  to  anybody  who  would  equip  a  priva- 
teer, and  give  bonds  that  the  laws  of  the  Con- 
federate States  regulating  the  capture  of  prizes 
should  be  obeyed.  The  boy  didn't  give  a 
second  thought  to  that  either.  His  schooner 
wasn't  heavy  enough  to  engage  in  the  business 
of  privateering,  and  she  would  not  have  gone 
into  it  if  she  had  been.  She  had  always  floated 
the  flag  of  the  Union,  and  as  long  as  she  re- 


MAUCY    CHANGES   HIS   CLOTHED.  327 

mained  in  his  keeping,  she  never  would  carry 
any  other.  But  when  on  the  29th  of  April 
Marcy  read  that  President  Lincoln,  two  days 
before,  had  included  the  ports  of  Virginia  and 
North  Carolina  in  the  limits  of  his  proclama- 
tion, it  made  him  open  his  eyes. 

"My  State  hasn' t  seceded  yet,  and  here  he 
has  gone  and  shut  up  her  ports,"  exclaimed 
Marcy  indignantly.  "  That's  a  pretty  thing  to 
do,  isn't  it  now?  Hurry  up,  Fanny.  Let's  get 
home  and  see  what  mother  thinks  about  it." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

FOKCED    INTO   THE  8EEVICE. 

MARCY  GRAY  thought  he  had  watched 
the  movements  of  his  native  State  pret- 
ty closely  since  the  result  of  the  presidential 
election  became  known,  and  perhaps  he  had  ; 
but  there  were  some  things  connected  with  her 
recent  history  that  must  have  slipped  his  mind, 
or  he  would  have  seen  at  once  that  the  govern- 
ment at  Washington  was  justified  in  closing 
her  ports  to  the  world.  The  State  had  been  in 
armed  rebellion  ever  since  the  month  of  Janu- 
ary, when  her  local  authorities  committed  trea- 
son by  seizing  the  forts  along  her  coast.  It  is 
true  that  her  Governor  disavowed  the  action, 
offered  to  restore  the  forts  on  condition  that 
they  should  not  be  garrisoned  by  United 
States  troops,  and  that  the  proposition  was  ac- 
cepted ;  and  it  is  also  true  that  the  State 
forces  very  soon  took  possession  of  the  forts 
again,  this  time  acting  under  the  Governor's 

328 


FORCED   INTO  THE   SERVICE.  329 

authority.  The  latter' s  refusal  to  send  troops 
to  the  aid  of  the  national  government  proved 
him  to  be  as  much  of  a  rebel  as  the  Governor 
of  South  Carolina  was. 

"  So  North  Carolina  is  no  whit  better  than 
the.  States  that  have  joined  the  Confederacy, 
is  she  ?  "  said  Marcy,  when  his  mother  had  re- 
minded him  of  all  these  things.  "  But  there's 
a  great  difference  between  talking  and  doing," 
he  added,  wisely.  "Three  thousand  miles 
make  a  pretty  long  coast,  the  first  thing  you 
know,  and  I  don't  believe  Uncle  Sam  has  ships 
enough  to  guard  it.  I'll  bet  you  that  when  the 
blockade  is  established,  I  can  take  the  Fairy 
Belle  and  slip  out  and  in  as  often  as  I  feel  like 
it.  It  will  be  nothing  but  a  paper  blockade  ; 
but  if  it  could  be  made  effectual,  it  would  send 
the  price  of  things  up  so  that  you  couldn't 
reach  them  with  a  ten -foot  pole,  would  it 
not?" 

Blockading  more  than  three  thousand  miles 
of  sea- coast,  some  portions  of  which  were  noted 
for  sudden  and  violent  storms,  was  a  gigantic 
undertaking,  and  Marcy  Gray  was  not  the  only 
one  who  did  not  think  the  attempt  would 


330  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

prove  successful.  To  begin  with,  there  were 
only  ninety  vessels  of  all  classes  in  the  United 
States  navy,  and  of  the  forty-two  in  commis- 
sion all  except  twelve  had  been  sent  to  foreign 
stations  on  purpose  to  have  them  out  of  the 
way  when  they  were  wanted.  Of  the  vessels 
comprising  the  home  squadron,  all  except  four 
were  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  where  they  stood 
a  fine  chance  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  the 
secessionists.  The  officers,  who  had  been  edu- 
cated at  the  expense  of  the  government,  and 
who  had  taken  a  solemn  oath  to  support  that 
government,  were  so  badly  tinctured  with  dis- 
loyalty that  the  authorities  did  not  know 
whom  to  trust,  some  of  the  best  men  in  the 
service,  the  gallant  Porter  among  the  rest,  be- 
ing suspected  of  disunion  sentiments.  During 
the  time  that  elapsed  between  March  4  and 
July  5,  two  hundred  and  fifty-nine  officers  re- 
signed their  commissions  and  went  over  to  the 
Confederacy.  Some  of  them,  who  had  been 
entrusted  with  commands,  had  the  grace  to 
give  their  vessels  up  to  the  government  instead 
of  surrendering  them  into  the  hands  of  the  se- 
cessionists, and  one  Southern  writer  declared, 


FORCED   INTO  THE   SERVICE.  331 

with  some  disgust,  that  they  carried  their  no- 
tions of  honor  altogether  too  far  when  they 
did  it.  His  exact  language  was : 

"If  a  sense  of  justice  had  prevailed  at  the 
separation  of  the  States,  a  large  portion  of  the 
ships  of  the  navy  would  have  been  turned  over 
to  the  South ;  and  this  failing  to  be  done,  it 
may  be  questionable  whether  the  Southern 
naval  officers  in  command  would  not  have  been 
justified  in  bringing  their  ships  with  them, 
which  it  would  have  been  easy  for  them  to  do." 

But  the  trouble  was,  the  government  never 
acknowledged  that  there  had  been  any  "  sepa- 
ration of  the  States."  The  war-ships  belonged 
to  the  nation,  and  not  to  a  discontented  por- 
tion of  it,  and  were  needed  to  aid  in  enforcing 
the  laws  that  had  been  trampled  under-foot. 

In  spite  of  all  these  disadvantages  the  loyal 
people  of  the  North  went  resolutely  to  work, 
and  before  the  fourth  day  of  July  the  blockade 
was  rendered  so  effectual  that  "  foreign  nations 
could  not  evade  it  and  were  obliged  to  acknowl- 
edge its  legality. ' '  And  this  was  done,  too,  after 
Norfolk  navy  yard,  with  its  immense  stores  of 
munitions  of  war,  twenty-five  hundred  pieces 


332  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

of  heavy  ordnance,  and  all  its  ships,  save  one, 
had  been  doomed  to  destruction  by  the  per- 
fidious officers  who  surrounded  and  advised  its 
loyal  but  too  credulous  commander.  It  was 
something  to  be  proud  of. 

But  we  have  anticipated  events  a  little.  On 
the  day  Marcy  Gray  went  to  Nashville  after 
the  mail  the  blockade  was  not  established,  ex- 
cept on  paper;  there  was  not  a  ship  of  war  on 
the  coast  so  far  as  he  knew  ;  Hatteras  Inlet 
was  still  open  to  the  world,  and  privateers  and 
coasting  vessels  were  free  to  go  and  come  as 
often  as  they  pleased.  Up  to  this  time  such  a 
thing  as  a  privateer  had  scarcely  been  heard  of, 
but  they  appeared  as  if  by  magic  when  it  be- 
came known  that  President  Davis  had  invited 
applications  for  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal 
from  good  Southerners  who  were  able  and  will- 
ing to  fit  out  armed  vessels  to  prey  upon  our 
commerce.  The  first  one  that  attracted  any  at- 
tention was  the  Savannah,  which  ran  out  of 
Charleston  on  the  2d  of  June,  and  was  shortly 
afterward  captured  by  a  ship  of  war  that  she 
mistook  for  a  merchantman  ;  but  she  was  not 
the  first  privateer  to  operate  in  Southern  waters. 


FORCED   INTO   THE   SERVICE.  333 

As  early  as  May  7,  several  light-draught  steam- 
ers, mounting  two  or  three  guns  each,  were 
hastily  fitted  out  at  New  Orleans,  and  brought 
in  prizes  that  were  taken  off  the  mouths  of  the 
Mississippi.  There  were  also  some  along  the 
coast,  principally  sailing-vessels,  and  although 
they  did  not  succeed  in  making  a  name  for 
themselves  or  in  spreading  much  alarm  among 
our  merchant  marine,  they  made  a  few  good 
hauls.  One  of  them  was  fitted  out  in  Seven 
Mile  Creek,  not  more  than  a  mile  from  Mrs. 
Gray's  plantation,  and,  wide-awake  as  Marcy 
thought  himself  to  be,  he  never  knew  a  thing 
about  it  until  she  was  almost  ready  to  sail. 
Then  he  found  it  out  through  her  owner  who 
came  up  to  see  him.  He  was  sitting  on  the 
porch  when  the  man  came  up  the  walk,  and 
something  told  him  that  he  had  come  there 
for  no  good  purpose. 

"  What  in  the  world  does  Lon  Beardsley 
want  here?"  said  Marcy  to  his  mother,  who 
was  sitting  near  by.  "  He  hasn't  been  to  see 
me  since  I  came  from  Barrington,  and  I  don't 
think  he  would  come  now  if  he  wasn't  up  to 
some  meanness." 


334  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"Don't  allow  him  to  throw  you  off  your 
guard  with  any  of  his  specious  talk,"  replied 
his  mother,  in  a  cautious  tone.  "  To  quote 
from  Morris,  he  is  a  mighty  palavering  sort  of 
fellow." 

"I'll  watch  him.  Good-afternoon,  Mr. 
Beardsley.  Will  you  come  up  and  take  a 
chair?"  The  man  was  a  visitor,  and  as  such 
was  entitled  to  civil  treatment  even  if  his  com- 
pany wasn't  desired. 

"  Yes,  I  reckon  I'll  set  while  I  talk,"  answer- 
ed Beardsley,  taking  possession  of  the  seat  that 
was  placed  for  him.  "  Rough  times  these." 

"  Yes ;  and  they'll  be  rougher  before  we  see 
the  end  of  them,"  was  Marcy's  reply. 

"Don't  reckon  there'll  be  any  fighting,  do 
you?" 

The  boy  said  he  was  sure  of  it. 

"Well,  what's  one  man's  pizen  is  another 
man's  meat,"  said  Mr.  Beardsley,  with  a  wink 
that  no  doubt  meant  a  great  deal.  "  By  the 
way,  Marcy,  you've  been  to  school  and  oughter 
be  posted  in  such  things, — what  is  a  letter  of 
mark- we  and  reprisal?  I've  been  down  to 
Wilmington  a  time  or  two  on  business,  but  I 


FORCED   INTO   THE   SERVICE.  335 

did  not  like  to  ask  the  folks  there  what  it 
meant.  They're  strangers  mostly,  and  I  sorter 
scringed  against  letting  'em  see  how  ignorant 
I  was." 

"It's  a  commission  granted  by  a  sovereign 
of  a  State  to  his  subjects,  authorizing  them  to 
prey  upon  the  property  of  the  subjects  of  an- 
other State,  if  they  happen  to  find  any  at  sea," 
answered  Marcy.  "  That's  as  near  as  I  can 
tell  it  without  looking  the  matter  up." 

"It  is  about  what  I  thought  it  meant. 
Now,  does  that  letter  or  commission  give  pro- 
tection to  the  crew  of  the  privateer  if  they 
happen  to  be  caught  ?  They  wont  hang  'em, 
will  they?" 

"  I  don't  think  they  will.  A  few  years  ago 
some  European  powers  tried  to  induce  Uncle 
Sam  to  enter  into  an  agreement  to  abolish  pri- 
vateering, but  he  wouldn't  do  it.  Our  private 
armed  vessels  gave  England  a  good  deal  of 
trouble  while  she  was  trying  to  whip  us,  and 
might  do  the  same  thing  again  under  like  cir- 
cumstances." 

"  So  the  United  States  wouldn't  agree  to  no 
such  bargain,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Beardsley,  with 


336  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

something  like  a  sigh  of  relief.  "  Then  Uncle 
Sam  can't  find  fault  with  us  for  going  into  the 
business,  can  he  ?" 

"He'll  make  prisoners  of  you  and  destroy 
or  confiscate  your  vessel,  if  he  can  catch  you," 
replied  Marcy. 

"  Of  course.  That's  to  be  expected  ;  but 
he'll  have  to  catch  us  first,  and  even  then  he 
won't  treat  us  like  we  was  pirates.  That's 
what  I  want  to  know." 

"Why  do  you  ask?  Are  you  interested  in 
the  matter?" 

"Somewhat,"  answered  the  man,  with  a 
laugh.  "My  schooner  is  fixed  over  and  fitted 
with  bunks  for  twenty  men  and  three  officers, 
and  I've  bargained  for  two  howitzers  in  New- 
born. That's  what  I  meant  when  I  said 
that  one  man's  pizen  is  another  man's  meat. 
Now  is  the  time  to  slip  out  to  sea  and  make  a 
prize  or  two  before  that  blockade  comes  and 
stops  the  business." 

Marcj^  was  astonished  and  so  was  his  mother ; 
and  neither  of  them  could  imagine  why  Mr. 
Beardsley  had  taken  the  pains  to  come  to  the 
house  and  tell  them  all  this. 


FORCED   INTO   THE  SERVICE.  337 

" Make  hay  while  the  sun  shines,  eh?"  said 
he,  with  a  chuckle.  "I  aint  got  my  commis- 
sion yet,  and  can't  get  it  till  my  bond  for  five 
thousand  dollars,  which  I  give  to  the  collec- 
tor at  Wilmington  to  send  to  the  Secretary  of 
State,  has  been  approved.  I've  got  to  promise 
to  obey  the  laws,  you  know,  and  that's  easy." 

"What  do  you  intend  to  do  with  your 
prizes,  if  you  make  any  \ "  inquired  Mrs.  Gray. 

"Take  'em  into  Newbern  and  have  'em 
appraised  and  sold  by  a  competent  tribunal, 
whatever  that  means.  ]  heard  while  I  was 
in  Newbern  that  there  aint  no  admiralty 
court  in  this  country  like  there  is  in  England, 
and  that  the  district  court  would  most  likely 
'tend  to  the  matter.  As  owner  of  the  schooner 
I  will,  of  course,  get  the  lion's  share  of  the 
money,  and  the  rest  will  be  divided  up  among 
the  officers  and  crew.  But  I'll  do  the  fail- 
thing  by  you,  Marcy." 

"  By  me  !  "  exclaimed  the  boy. 

"  Yes.     You  know  this  coast  like  a  book — " 

"  There  are  plenty  of  others  who  know  it 
better,"  interrupted  Marcy,  who  now  saw 
what  the  man's  object  was  in  coming  there. 

22 


338  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

It  was  two-fold :  If  Marcy  would  help  him, 
he  would  give  him  good  wages  and  a  big 
share  of  prize-money  to  act  as  pilot ;  but  if 
he  wouldn't  help  him,  then  Mr.  Beardsley 
would  denounce  him  among  the  planters  as 
unfriendly  to  the  cause  of  the  South,  and  that 
would  be  a  bad  thing  for  him  to  do.  Marcy 
read  the  whole  scheme  as  easily  as  he  could 
have  read  a  printed  page,  and  if  it  had  not 
been  for  his  mother,  he  would  have  refused, 
point-blank,  any  offer  that  the  owner  of  the 
privateer  could  have  made  him.  But  he  would 
do  anything  rather  than  add  to  his  mother's 
troubles. 

"  You  must  remember  that  I  am  not  a  pro- 
fessional pilot,  and  that  a  good  many  months 
have  passed  since  I  sailed  my  schooner  along 
this  coast,"  continued  Marcy.  "I  might  run 
you  aground  at  the  wrong  time.  You  can  get 
plenty  of  better  men  in  Newbern  or  Wilm- 
ington." 

"  If  I  am  willing  to  trust  you  it's  all  right, 
aint  it  ?  I  don't  want  a  professional  pilot. 
I  want  somebody  who  knows  Crooked  Inlet. 
You've  been  through  there  often." 


FORCED   INTO  THE  SERVICE.  339 

As  Marcy  could  not  deny  it  he  said  nothing. 

"  I  aint  going  to  follow  the  reg'lar  routes 
of  travel,"  continued  Mr.  Beardsley.  "  If  I 
was,  I  could  sail  my  own  vessel  without  hiring 
anybody  to  act  as  pilot.  My  plan  is  to  slip 
down  to  Newbern  some  dark  night,  after  I 
get  notice  that  my  application  has  been 
granted,  take  my  guns  aboard,  ship  a  good 
crew,  and  then  run  up  to,  and  out  of,  Crooked 
Inlet.  That  will  bring  me  a  good  piece  above 
Hatteras,  and  out  of  the  way  of  any  war-ship 
that  may  be  prowling  along  the  coast.  If  one 
see  me  and  gives  chase,  I'll  put  back  through 
the  Inlet  where  she  can't  follow  on  account 
of  shoal  water.  What  do  you  think  of  the 
scheme  ? " 

Much  against  his  will  Marcy  was  obliged  to 
say  that  he  thought  it  would  work,  provided 
the  pursuing  vessel  did  not  happen  to  be  a 
steamer  fast  enough  to  cut  the  schooner  off 
from  the  Inlet. 

"And  if  she  is,  I  wont  go  nigh  her,"  re- 
plied Mr.  Beardsley,  with  a  grin  which  was 
intended  to  mean  that  he  was  altogether  too 
sharp  to  be  caught  in  that  way.  ;' We  wont 


340  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

chase  steamers,  kase  we  know  we  can't  catch 
'em  ;  and  'taint  no  ways  likely  that  we'll  go 
to  sleep  and  let  one  of  'em  get  between  us  and 
the  coast." 

"  Did  you  have  to  buy  the  guns  you  intend 
to  put  on  the  schooner  ?  "  asked  Marcy,  when 
the  visitor  paused  and  looked  at  him  as  if 
waiting  for  him  to  say  something. 

"No.  They  came  from  one  of  the  forts 
taken  by  the  State  troops  awhile  ago.  I  bor- 
rowed 'em  on  condition  that  I  give  'em  back 
when  they  are  wanted.  They're  too  light  for 
coast  defense,  but  just  the  thing  for  our  busi- 
ness. Well,  what  do  you  say  ? " 

"  You  have  not  yet  asked  my  consent,"  Mrs. 
Gray  reminded  him. 

"I  didn't  think  I'd  have  to,"  answered  Mr. 
Beardsley.  "  I  reckoned  you  were  like  all  the 
other  women  folks — ready  and  willing  to  do 
anything  for  the  cause." 

"  But  if  Marcy  should  be  killed—  " 

"Aw!  He  aint  going  to  be  killed,"  ex- 
claimed the  visitor  rudely.  "Don't  I  tell 
you  that  we'll  run  the  minute  we  sight  a  war- 
vessel." 


FORCED   INTO   THE   SERVICE.  341 

"  But  you  might  run  aground  and  they 
might  capture  you,"  answered  Mrs.  Gray,  who 
knew  as  well  as  anybody  how  dangerous  the 
coast  was,  even  to  those  who  were  acquainted 
with  it.  "  And  if  Marcy  should  be  sent  to 
prison,  as  he  would  if  he  were  taken  on  board 
an  armed  schooner,  what  would  become  of  me  \ 
My  oldest  boy  is  at  sea,  and  it  is  my  desire  to 
keep  Marcy  with  me  as  much  as  I  can." 

"  He  can  run  up  and  see  you  when  we  come 
into  port,  which  will  be  as  often  as  we  take  a 
prize,  or  see  signs  of  a  blow  in  the  clouds  out- 
side," said  Mr.  Beardsley,  putting  on  his  hat, 
and  getting  upon  his  feet.  "Come  down  and 
see  the  schooner,  Marcy.  Stop  at  my  house, 
and  I'll  show  you  right  where  she  is." 

"  How  soon  do  you  start  ? " 

"  Some  time  this  week,  I  hope.  The  sooner 
we  get  outside  the  better  our  chances  will  be. 
That's  why  I  say,  make  hay  while  the  sun 
shines.  Two  or  three  hauls  will  make  us  so 
rich  that  we  needn't  do  no  more  work  the 
longest  day  we  live." 

''And  will  you  feel  no  sorrow  for  those  who 
lose  their  property,  and  perhaps  their  all, 


342  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

through    your   efforts   to    enrich  yourself  ? " 
asked  Mrs.  Gray. 

"  That's  why  I  say  that  one  man's  pizen  is 
another  man's  meat,"  replied  Beardsley. 
"Not  a  mite  of  sorrow  will  I  feel  for  them 
Yankees.  Let  them  come  under  our  flag  if 
they  want  protection.  When  will  you  be 
along,  Marcy?" 

"  To-morrow  about  this  time,"  answered  the 
boy. 

"  All  right.  Think  over  what  I've  said  to 
you,  and  be  ready  with  an  answer.  When 
you  learn  a  little  more  about  a  vessel  I  will 
give  you  a  chance  as  mate.  Gfood-by." 

Beardsley  walked  down  the  steps  and  out  of 
the  gate,  and  Marcy  kept  his  eyes  fastened 
upon  him  as  long  as  he  remained  in  sight. 
Then  he  faced  about  and  looked  at  his  mother, 
who  had  dropped  her  sewing  into  her  lap  and 
sat  motionless  in  her  chair,  the  picture  of 
misery  and  dejection. 

"They're  going  for  us,  mother,"  said  he, 
with  a  smile.  ' '  That  interview  with  Beards- 
ley  has  satisfied  me  that  I  can't  live  up  to  my 
principles  in  this  country  as  I  should  like  to." 


FORCED   INTO   THE  SERVICE.  343 

"I never  dreamed  of  anything  like  this," 
said  Mrs.  Gray,  at  length.  "What  are  you 
going  to  do,  Marcy  ? " 

"  There's  only  one  thing  I  can  do  and  keep 
a  roof  over  your  head,"  answered  Marcy, 
thrusting  his  hands  deep  into  his  pockets  and 
striding  up  and  down  the  porch.  "  I  must 
accept  his  proposition ;  that's  all  there  is 
about  it." 

"  Oh,  Marcy  !  "  exclaimed  his  mother. 

"  It  looks  fair  enough  on  the  surface,  but  I 
tell  you  there  is  something  back  of  it,"  said 
the  boy,  confidently.  "  He  pretends  to  take  it 
for  granted  that  I  am  a  rebel,  but  he  doesn't 
really  believe  it,  and  this  proposition  of  his  is 
intended  to  try  me  and  find  out  where  I  stand. 
Almost  the  last  question  our  class  debated 
in  school  was  :  "  Is  a  man  ever  justified  in  act- 
ing from  policy  rather  than  principle."  I  took 
the  negative,  and  contended  that  he  ought 
to  act  from  principle,  let  the  consequences 
be  what  they  might ;  but  I  don't  think  so  now. 
I  shall  join  that  rebel  privateer,  and  I  shall 
do  it  because  I  am  sure  something  will  happen 
to  your  house  if  I  don't.  Now  please  don't 


344  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

say  a  word  about  it.  I  feel  bad  enough 
as  it  is." 

If  Mr.  Beardsley  really  was  testing  the  boy 
hoping  to  find  him  wanting,  he  was  doomed 
to  be  disappointed,  for  promptly  at  half-past 
two  the  next  afternoon  Marcy  rode  into  his 
yard  and  went  with  him  to  see  the  schooner, 
which  was  hidden  in  a  bayou  half  a  mile  away. 
Marcy  knew  the  little  craft  as  well  as  he  knew 
his  own,  but  her  appearance  had  been  so  great- 
ly changed  that  he  would  not  have  recognized 
her  if  he  had  seen  her  on  the  sound.  Her 
black  hull  had  been  painted  white,  so  that  she 
would  not  offer  so  fair  a  mark  for  the  cannon 
of  any  cruiser  she  might  be  unlucky  enough 
to  fall  in  with  ;  her  midship  section  had  been 
changed  into  a  berth-deck,  and  she  had  gun- 
decks  fore  and  aft.  The  two  white  men  who 
had  charge  of  her  had  hoisted  her  canvas  to 
give  it  an  airing,  and  Marcy  saw  a  large  figure 
"9"  painted  on  her  fore  and  main  sails. 

"  That's  to  make  folks  believe  that  she  is  a 
pilot-boat,"  chuckled  Mr.  Beardsley.  "We'll 
be  almost  certain  to  find  some  fellow  creeping 
along  inside  of  Diamond  shoals,  thinking  of 


FORCED   INTO  THE  SERVICE.  345 

no  danger,  and  he'll  never  try  to  sheer  off 
when  he  sees  us  coming,  kase  he'll  think  we're 
friendly.  He'll  think  different  when  he  sees  a 
puff  of  smoke  go  up  from  our  bows,  but  then 
it  will  be  too  late  for  him  to  square  away. 
Good  scheme  ;  don't  you  think  so  ? " 

Although  Marcy  had  never  felt  greater  con- 
tempt for  a  man  in  his  life,  he  managed  to  get 
through  the  interview  to  his  satisfaction  ;  but 
whether  or  not  Mr.  Beardsley  was  satisfied, 
the  boy  could  not  tell.  Sometimes  he  acted 
as  if  he  was,  and  then  again  he  looked  and 
talked  as  if  he  suspected  that  Marcy  was  not 
half  as  enthusiastic  as  he  pretended  to  be,  and 
that  his  heart  was  set  on  something  besides 
privateering. 

"I'd  like  to  capture  this  vessel,  hoist  Dick 
Graham's  flag  over  it,  and  give  her  up  to  some 
man-of-war,"  he  said  to  himself.  "But  if  I 
should  try  it,  I'd  never  dare  show  myself 
around  home  again.  The  game  isn't  worth 
the  candle.  Some  of  Uncle  Sam's  boys  will 
knock  her  into  kindling-wood  if  she  stays  out- 
side long  enough,  and  possibly  they  may  send 
me  to  Davy's  locker  along  with  her.  It's 


346  TRUE  TO  HIS  COLORS. 

rather  a  desperate  chance,  but  it's  the  only 
thing  that  will  save  mother  from  persecution. 
Perhaps  the  neighbors  will  be  a  little  more 
civil  to  her  when  they  find  that  I  am  in  the 
service  of  the  Confederacy."  Then  aloud  he 
said  :  ' '  When  she  gets  her  guns  and  stores 
aboard  she  will  draw  a  good  deal  of  water  for 
Crooked  Inlet,  and  I'd  feel  safer  if  I  could 
have  Julius  at  my  elbow  when — ' ' 

"Oh,  that  wouldn't  do  at  all,"  interrupted 
Mr.  Beardsley,  stamping  about  the  deck  and 
shaking  his  head  most  emphatically.  "  Julius 
is  a  nigger  and  an  abolitionist,  and  we  don't 
want  no  such  around.  I've  had  carpenters  at 
work  on  the  schooner  for  almost  two  weeks, 
and  there  aint  been  one  of  my  black  people 
aboard  of  her." 

"But  they  must  all  know  that  you  have 
been  doing  something  to  her,"  replied  Marcy. 

"  Of  course.  I  told  'em  that  I  was  getting 
ready  to  go  a- trading  between  Plymouth, 
Edenton.  and  Newbern,  and  that  I  was  fixing 
on  her  up  so't  I  could  carry  big  cargoes." 

"Mebbe  they  believed  it  and  mebbe  they 
didn't,"  was  the  boy's  mental  comment.  "If 


FORCED    INTO  THE   SERVICE.  347 

the  darkies  hereabouts  are  as  sharp  as  they 
are  down  Barrington  way,  they  understand 
what  this  vessel  is  intended  for  as  well  as  you 
do  yourself." 

<kl  wont  have  no  niggers  aboard  my  priva- 
teer," continued  Mr.  Beardsley,  who  talked 
and  acted  as  if  he  had  grown  in  importance 
since  those  gun-decks  were  put  into  the 
schooner.  "I  wouldn't  trust  the  best  of  'em 
in  times  like  these,  and  so  I  shall  man  my  ship 
with  whites.  These  men  belong  to  my  crew, 
and  the  rest  will  be  just  as  good." 

Marcy  thought  they  might  be  better  with- 
out hurting  anything,  for  he  did  not  at  all  like 
the  appearance  of  the  two  fellows  he  had  found 
in  charge  of  the  privateer.  They  had  probably 
been  picked  up  among  the  sailor  boarding- 
houses  in  Newbern ;  and  if  the  test  of  the 
crew  were  going  to  be  like  them,  Marcy  thought 
he  would  not  care  to  be  in  their  company  for 
a  great  while  at  a  time.  He  afterward  learned 
that  one  of  the  men  was  deep  in  Mr.  Beards- 
ley's  confidence. 

Before  the  boy  took  leave  of  the  owner  of 
the  privateer  they  came  to  a  plain  understand- 


348  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

ing  on  all  points,  agreed  upon  terms,  and  Marcy 
was  to  hold  himself  in  readiness  to  sail  for 
Newbern  at  any  hour  of  the  day  or  night. 
He  felt  almost  like  a  criminal  when  he  rode 
home  fo  meet  his  mother,  but,  although  he  was 
among  the  first,  he  was  by  no  means  the  last, 
to  serve  the  cause  of  the  Confederacy  because 
he  could  not  help  himself. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

SECRET     ENEMIES. 

f^TT'S  done  and  it  can't  be  undone,"  said 
_L  Marcy,  after  he  had  told  his  mother  just 
what  passed  between  him  and  the  captain  of 
the  privateer.  "  I  assured  Mr.  Beardsley  that 
I  didn't  think  the  government  would  hang  his 
men  as  pirates  if  they  were  taken  on  the  high 
seas,  but  since  I  have  seen  a  coujjfe  of  them  I 
have  my  doubts.  If  the  ship-keepers  are  fair 
specimens  of  the  crew,  they  are  a  hard  lot,  and 
I  don't  want  to  be  captured  in  such  company. 
This  is  being  true  to  my  colors  with  a  ven- 
geance." 

That  was  what  his  mother  thought,  but  she 
did  not  say  a  word  to  add  to  the  bitterness  of 
his  feelings.  Knowing  the  temper  of  the  peo- 
ple around  her  as  well  as  she  did,  she  could 
not  see  that  Marcy  could  have  done  anything 
else. 
Marcy  Gray  ate  little  supper  that  night,  and 

349 


350  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

as  soon  as  it  began  to  grow  dark,  he  left  the 
house  and  went  out  on  the  road  to  take  a 
stroll.  He  wanted  to  be  alone,  even  though  the 
thoughts  that  crowded  thick  and  fast  upon  him 
were  anything  but  pleasant  company.  Almost 
without  knowing  it  he  kept  on  until  he  arrived 
within  sight  of  the  gate  leading  to  Mr.  Beards- 
ley' s  yard,  and  saw  three  men  standing  close 
inside  of  it.  The  night  was  so  dark  he  could 
not  see  who  they  were,  and  without  giving  the 
circumstance  a  second  thought,  he  was  about  to 
retrace  his  steps,  when  the  men  moved  into  the 
road,  and  twb  of  them  made  a  few  steps  in  his 
direction,  but  turned  suddenly  about  as  if  lis- 
tening to  some  parting  instructions  from  the 
one  they  had  left  behind.  Marcy  waited  to  see 
no  more,  but  walked  rapidly  homeward,  uncon- 
scious of  the  fact  that  the  men  followed  a  little 
distance  in  his  rear,  although  they  did  not  see 
him.  When  he  reached  the  carriage-way  Marcy 
did  not  immediately  go  to  the  house,  but  paced 
up  and  down  the  road  in  a  brown  study,  from 
which  he  was  presently  aroused  by  the  sound 
of  footsteps.  A  few  seconds  later  a  figure 
loomed  up  in  the  darkness,  and  Marcy  thought 


SECRET   ENEMIES.  351 

he  recognized  in  it  one  of  the  men  he  had  seen 
on  board  the  schooner  that  afternoon.  The  fig- 
ure discovered  him  at  the  same  moment,  halted 
abruptly,  and  said  in  cautious  tones,  as  if  fear- 
ful of  being  overheard : 

"  Who's  there?" 

"It's  no  one  who  will  hurt  you,"  was  the 
boy's  reply.  "  Toddle  right  along  about  your 
business." 

1  'Any  dogs  layinj^around  ? " 

"  Nary  dog.     I'm  alone." 

These  answers  must  have  satisfied  the  man, 
for  he  advanced  without  further  hesitation, 
and  peered  sharply  into  Marcy's  face. 

"  What  you  doing  out  here  ?"  he  asked,  as 
though  he  had  a  right  to  know ;  and  then 
Marcy  saw  that  he  had  not  been  mistaken. 
The  man  was  one  of  the  ship-keepers. 

"What's  that  to  you.  and  who  are  you?" 
he  replied,  with  spirit. 

"  I  don't  mean  any  offense — I  don't  really," 
said  the  man  hastily.  "But  it  is  rather 
strange  that  I  should  find  you  so  easy  when 
you  are  the  very  one  I  was  looking  for.  I 
didn't  know  whether  it  would  be  safe  to  come 


352  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

or  not,  for  you  have  dogs  in  plenty,  like  all  the 
rest  of  the  planters  about  here.  I  am  Sain 
Tierney,  and  I  belong  toBeardsley's  privateer. 
You  are  Marcy  Gray,  and  have  been  engaged 
to  take  the  schooner  through  out-of-the-way 
inlets  that  the  old  man  is  not  acquainted  with. 
Let's  go  down  the  road  a  piece.  I'd  like  to 
talk  to  you  a  minute,  if  you  don't  care." 

"  Why  can't  you  say  what  you  have  to  say 
right  where  you  stand?"  inquired  Marcy. 
"  There's  no  one  to  overhear  you  if  your  com- 
munication is  private." 

"  Private  ?  Well,  you'll  think  so  when  you 
hear  what  it  is.  Come  down  the  road." 

It  was  right  on  the  end  of  the  boy's  tongue 
to  ask  the  man  why  he  had  come  to  see  him  so 
soon  after  holding  that  conversation  at  Mr. 
Beardsley's  gate,  and  what  he  had  done  with 
his  companion ;  but,  on  reflection,  he  decided 
that  he  would  not  say  a  word  on  these  points. 
This  might  be  an  opportunity  to  learn  some- 
thing, he  told  himself,  but  there  was  one  thing 
of  which  he  was  sure  :  he  would  not  trust 
himself  within  reach  of  that  missing  ship- 
keeper,  who  might  be  hidden  somewhere  down 


SECRET  ENEMIES.  353 

» 

tl*e  road,  ready  to  pounce  upon  him  the  mo- 
ment this  man  Tierney  brought  him  to  the 
ambush.  He  would  remain  right  where  he 
was,  within  earshot  of  the  faithful  Bose,  who 
would  be  likely  to  make  things  lively  for  the 
privateersman  if  he  attempted  any  violence. 
There  was  something  in  the  wind,  the  boy  was 
sure  of  that ;  but  he  could  not,  for  the  life  of 
him,  think  what  it  could  be. 

"I  don't  care  to  go  down  the  road,"  said 
he.  "  What  objection  can  you  have  to  this 
place?  We  can  see  in  every  direction,  and 
there  are  no  bushes  behind  which  an  eaves- 
dropper could  hide  himself." 

It  was  plain  that  Tierney  was  not  satisfied 
with  this  arrangement.  He  walked  about  with 
his  hands  in  his  pockets,  kicked  a  pebble  or 
two  out  of  his  way,  and  finally  wanted  to 
know  if  Marcy  would  promise,  honor  bright, 
that  he  would  not  repeat  a  word  of  what  might 
be  said  to  him. 

"No;  I'll  not  make  any  such  promise," 
Marcy  answered  promptly.  "And  you  would 
be  foolish  to  put  any  faith  in  it  if  I  did.  I 
don't  want  you  to  tell  me  anything  confiden- 

23 


354  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

tially,  for  I  must  be  left  free  to  do  as  I  think 
best  about  repeating  it." 

The  ship-keeper  was  plainly  surprised  at 
this  answer,  for  he  gave  utterance  to  a  heavy 
oath  under  his  breath  and  kicked  some  more 
pebbles  out  of  the  road.  Marcy  waited  pa- 
tiently for  him  to  speak,  for  he  was  positive 
that  the  man  had  come  there  with  something 
on  his  mind,  and  that  he  would  not  go  away 
until  he  had  told  what  it  was. 

"You're  mighty  suspicious,"  said  he,  at 
length,  "and  I  don't  know  but  you  have  rea- 
son to  be.  You  are  a  Union  man." 

"Who  told  you  that?"  exclaimed  Marcy, 
somewhat  startled. 

"A  little  bird  whispered  it  to  me." 

"Well,  the  next  time  you  see  that  little  bird 
tell  him  to  mind  his  own  business.  My  polit- 
ical views  are  nothing  to  him  or  you  either." 

' '  I  wouldn'  t  get  huffy.  The  old  man  says — ' ' 
began  Tierney,  and  then  he  stopped  and  caught 
his  breath. 

"Aha!  The  old  man  says  so,  does  he?" 
thought  Marcy.  "And  he  tells  his  foremast 
hands  what  he  thinks  about  his  neighbors, 


SECRET   ENEMIES,  355 

does  he  ?  I  must  be  cautious.  Well,  go  on  ; 
what  does  the  old  man  say?" 

"He  says  he  has  engaged  you  to  act  as 
pilot,"  replied  the  man,  with  some  confusion. 

"  So  he  has  ;  and  if  he  chooses  to  trust  his 
vessel  in  my  hands  in  channels  and  inlets  that 
he  knows  nothing  about,  what  have  you  to 
say  ?  He  wouldn't  do  it  if  he  did  not  think  I 
would  serve  him  to  the  best  of  my  ability, 
would  he  ?  But  what  has  my  politics  to  do  with 
the  position  I  hold  aboard  that  privateer  ?" 

"Nothing  much,"  answered  Tierney,  turn- 
ing away.  ' '  But  they  have  a  good  deal  to  do 
with  the  proposition  I  was  going  to  make  to 
you  if  I  had  found  you  to  be  the  good  Union 
I  heard  you  were." 

Now  Marcy  thought  he  began  to  see  day- 
light, but  he  said  not  a  word.  Tierney  acted 
as  though  he  was  about  to  go  away,  but  the 
boy  knew  he  wouldn'  t. 

"I'm  a  Union  man,"  said  he. 

"That's  nothing  to  me,  but  if  you  are,  I 
don't  see  why  you  stay  about  here.  You've 
no  friends  in  this  State  to  speak  of.  Go  up  to 
the  United  States." 


356  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

The  ship-keeper  was  evidently  waiting  for 
Marcy  to  ask  him  about  the  proposition  to 
which  he  had  referred  a  moment  before,  but 
he  waited  in  vain.  It  was  no  part  of  Marcy' s 
plan  to  draw  the  conversation  back  into  that 
channel.  Tierney  saw  that  he  must  take  the 
initiative  himself,  and  he  did  it  very  abruptly. 

"Look  here,  pilot,"  said  he.  "There's  no 
use  in  your  mincing  matters  with  me  in  this 
way.  Just  a  moment,"  he  added,  seeing  that 
the  boy  raised  his  hand  as  if  he  were  about  to 
speak.  "I  am  a  Union  man  all  over,  my 
pardner  is  another,  and  you  are  another.  I 
know  it  as  well  as  I  know  anything,  and  the 
old  man  knows  it — I  mean,  he  as  good  as  said 
he  had  heard  of  it,  too." 

"Well,  what  of  it?"  inquired  Marcy. 
"  What  did  he  hire  me  for,  when  he  knows 
that  it  is  in  my  power  to  run  his  schooner  hard 
and  fast  aground  if  a  ship  of  war  gets  after  us  ? " 

"But  he  doesn't  quite  believe  all  he  has 
heard,  and  he's  willing  to  give  you  a  chance 
to  prove  that  you  are  true  blue,"  said  Tierney, 
with  an  awkward  attempt  to  undo  the  mis- 
chief he  tad  done  by  talking  too  rapidly. 


SECRET   ENEMIES.  357 

"lam  true  blue,"  replied  Marcy,  "although 
I  confess  that  my  actions  just  about  this  time 
do  not  show  it,"  he  added,  to  himself.  "As 
long  as  I  remain  aboard  that  schooner  I  shall 
do  my  duty  the  best  I  know  how." 

"  And  will  you  take  her  out  of  harm's  way 
if  a  ship  of  war  heaves  in  sight  ? " 

"I  will  if  lean." 

"Then  it  isn't  of  any  use  for  me  to  say 
more,  I  suppose  ?" 

"  Not  the  slightest ;  that  is.  if  you  mean  to 
propose  that  I  shall  join  you  in  seizing  the 
vessel  for  the  purpose  of  giving  her  up  to  one 
of  Uncle  Sam's  ships." 

"  I  never  said  so,"  exclaimed  Tierney.  "  I 
never  said  one  single,  solitary  word  that  could 
lead  you  to  think  I  meant  any  such  thing." 

"  I  haven't  hinted  that  you  did  ;  but  all  the 
same  that  is  the  proposition  you  came  here  to 
make  me.  I  can  see  through  a  ladder  as  well 
as  you  can." 

"  Well,  I  don't  see  that  it's  any  good  to  beat 
about  the  bush,"  said  the  ship-keeper  frankly. 
"  That's  just  what  I  came  here  for.  We  could 
get  a  reward  for  turning  the  schooner  over, 


358  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

and  you  could  run  her  up  as  far  as  Fortress 
Monroe,  couldn't  you  ? '* 

"  I  might  do  it  on  a  pinch,  but  I  wont." 

"  We'll  have  men  enough  to  take  her  with- 
out the  least  trouble,*'  urged  Tierney. 

"I  hope  you'll  not  try  it,  but  if  you  do,  you 
will  find  me  close  by  Captain  Beardsley's  side." 

"  Will  you  fight  ?" 

"I'll  fight  till  I  drop  before  I  will  go  near 
the  Yankees  with  the  crew  of  that  privateer. 
They  would  take  one  look  at  us,  and  then  go 
to  work  and  hang  the  whole  lot." 

"Why,  didn't  you  tell  the  old  man  that 
they  wouldn't?"  exclaimed  Tierney;  and  if 
Marcy  could  have  had  a  view  of  his  face,  he 
would  have  seen  that  the  ship-keeper  was  both 
astonished  and  frightened.  "  You  must  have 
changed  your  mind." 

He  certainly  had,  but  did  not  feel  called 
upon  to  explain  why  he  had  done  so.  His 
idea  was  that  the  faces  of  the  schooner' s  crew, 
if  Tierney  and  his  companion  ship-keeper  were 
to  be  taken  as  specimens,  would  be  quite 
enough  to  condemn  them,  and  that  the 
United  States  authorities  would  be  justified 


SECRET   ENEMIES.  359 

in  putting  it  out  of  their  power  to  do  mis- 
chief. 

"I'll  not  have  any  hand  in  the  mutiny,  but 
will  do  my  best  to  quell  it  if  it  breaks  out," 
Marcy  declared,  with  emphasis.  "  You've 
had  your  walk  for  nothing." 

"So  that's  the  end  of  tliat  hope,"  said 
Tierney,  looking  down  at  the  ground  and  try- 
ing to  act  as  though  he  was  very  much  dis- 
heartened. "  You  wont  repeat  what  has 
passed  between  us,  of  course?" 

"  Of  course  I  will.  I'll  go  to  Mr.  Beardsley 
with  it  the  first  thing  in  the  morning." 

"What's  that  you  say?"  Tierney  almost 
shouted.  "  Take  back  those  words  or  I'll — " 

He  made  a  step  forward  and  raised  his  hands 
as  if  he  were  about  to  spring  at  Marcy.  His  ac- 
tions were  certainly  threatening,  and  the  boy  be- 
lieving that  he  might  commit  an  assault  just  to 
keep  up  appearances,  thought  it  best  to  summon 
a  friend  upon  whose  loyalty  he  could  always 
rely.  A  single  shrill  whistle  arose  upon  the 
air,  an  answering  bark  came  from  the  direction 
of  the  house,  and  Bose  came  bounding  up  to 
see  what  was  the  matter.  Tierney  recoiled. 


360  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"  He'll  not  say  a  spiteful  word  to  you  if  you 
let  me  alone,"  Marcy  assured  him.  "  You  see 
now  why  I  did  not  care  to  go  down  the  road. 
You  have  nothing  to  fear  from  me,  but  I  shall 
tell  Captain  Beardsley  all  about  this  interview 
as  soon  as  I  can  find  him.  And  that  is  just 
what  I  am  expected  to  do,"  he  added,  to  him- 
self, as  the  ship-keeper  turned  around  and 
hurried  away.  "  That  fellow  isn'  t  half  as  good 
a  Union  man  as  Bose  is.  Beardsley  sent  him 
here  to  test  me,  and  I  saw  it  almost  from  the 
beginning.  If  I  don't  report  the  matter, 
Beardsley  will  have  his  suspicions  confirmed, 
and  then  he  will  set  something  else  on  foot 
against  me.  Oh,  I'm  a  sharp  one,"  laughed 
Marcy,  taking  off  his  cap  and  patting  his  own 
head,  "  but  I'd  give  a  good  deal  to  know  when 
and  how  I  am  going  to  get  rid  of  that  man. 
Whatever  I  do  I  must  look  out  for  mother's 
comfort  and  peace  of  mind,  and  so  I  will  not 
lisp  a  word  of  this  to  her." 

That  night  Marcy' s  sleep  was  disturbed  by 
all  sorts  of  bad  dreams,  during  which  he  was 
constantly  detecting  Captain  Beardsley  in  some 
plot  to  injure  him,  and  when  morning  came  he 


SECRET   ENEMIES.  361 

was  not  much  refreshed.  In  accordance  with 
his  usual  custom  he  had  his  horse  brought  to 
the  door  immediately  after  breakfast,  kissed 
his  mother  good-by,  and  set  out  for  Nashville 
to  bring  the  mail ;  but  he  stopped  on  the  way 
to  have  a  talk  with  the  owner  of  the  privateer. 
Under  almost  any  other  circumstances  Marcy 
would  have  thought  he  was  playing  a  con- 
temptible part ;  but  being  as  certain  as  he 
wanted  to  be  that  Beardsley  was  trying  to  get 
a  hold  upon  him  for  some  purpose  of  his  own, 
the  boy  thought  himself  justified  in  adopting 
heroic  measures  for  self-defense.  The  ship- 
keeper  was  not  the  Union  man  he  pretended  to 
be,  and  Marcy  would  tell  Beardsley  nothing 
new  when  he  revealed  the  plot  at  which  Tierney 
had  hinted  the  night  before.  This  was  what 
Marcy  believed,  and  the  manner  in  which  he 
was  greeted  by  the  privateer  captain  confirmed 
him  in  his  belief. 

"Have  you  been  over  to  the  schooner  this 
morning?"  inquired  the  boy,  when  he  had 
hitched  his  horse  and  taken  possession  of  the 
chair  that  was  brought  out  for  him.  "  If  you 
will  not  think  me  too  inquisitive,  I  should  like 


362  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

to  know  where  you  picked  up  the  two  men  you 
left  in  charge  of  her." 

"  I  found  them  in  Newbern,  and  they  were 
recommended  to  me,  by  a  party  in  whom 
I  have  all  confidence,  as  men  who  could  be 
trusted,"  replied  the  captain.  "  What  makes 
you  ask  the  question?  Don't  you  like  the 
looks  of  'em  ?  " 

"  No,  I  don't,  and  neither  do  I  like  their  ac- 
tions," said  the  boy  truthfully.  ' '  Tierney  came 
to  see  me  last  night,  and  tried  to  induce  me  to 
take  a  walk  down  the  road  toward  the  place 
where  I  think  his  companion  was  concealed." 

"  What  did  he  do  that  for  ? "  exclaimed  the 
captain,  who  was  so  anxious  to  be  surprised 
that  he  could  not  wait  until  his  visitor  reached 
the  surprising  part  of  his  story. 

"  He  probably  wanted  a  witness  to  the  man- 
ner in  which  I  received  the  plot  he  intended 
to  propose  to  me  if  I  had  given  the  chance," 
answered  Marcy,  narrowly  watching  the  effect 
of  his  words.  "But  he  didn't  propose  it ;  I 
will  say  that  much  in  favor  of  Tierney.  He 
simply  hinted  at  it,  and  I  told  him  I  wouldn't 
have  a  thing  to  do  with  it." 


SECRET  ENEMIES.  363 

"  Why,  the — the — brat !  "  cried  the  captain. 

'*  You  wouldn't  have  thought  it  of  him, 
would  you  ?" 

"  Indeed  I  wouldn't.  I  thought  he  was  trust- 
worthy." 

"  But  you  see  he  isn't.  I  told  him  I  would 
tell  you  all  about  it  and  I  have,"  continued 
.  Marcy,  who  had  told  nothing  at  all ;  but  he  had 
led  Captain  Beardsley  on  to  acknowledge,  al- 
most as  explicitly  as  words  could  have  done  it, 
that  he  knew  all  about  Tierney's  plan  for  seiz- 
ing the  schooner.  "I  think  you  had  better 
discharge  him.  I  don't  want  to  sail  with  a 
man  who  is  all  the  while  watching  for  a  chance 
to  get  me  into  difficulty.  And  then  see  how 
he  is  going  square  back  on  the  principles  he 
professes  ! " 

"  I  should  say  he  was.  I'll  discharge  him 
as  soon  as  I  can  get  where  the  schooner  is,  and 
tell  him  the  next  time  he — But  what  did  he 
do  ?  What  did  he  propose  to  you  ?" 

"He  didn't  propose  anything,  because  I 
didn't  give  him  time.  He  only  hinted  at  it, 
and  I  thought  it  an  outrageous  piece  of 
villainy." 


364  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"So  it  was  ;  so  it  was.  But  what  did  he 
hint  at  ? " 

"  Why,  seizing  the  schooner  and  turning  her 
over  to  the  Yankees.  I  told  you  all  about  it." 

"  So  you  did,  and  I  say  that  hanging  is  too 
good  for  that  traitor.  What  would  you  do 
with  him  if  you  was  me  ? " 

"  Send  him  up  to  the  United  States  or  put 
him  in  jail,"  replied  Marcy.  He  knew  very 
well  that  the  captain  would  do  neither  one  nor 
the  other,  but  Marcy  wanted  to  get  rid  of  that 
man.  If  he  would  go  deliberately  to  work  to 
get  him  into  trouble,  as  he  had  done  the  night 
before  by  his  employer's  advice  and  consent,  he 
might  try  it  again  when  Marcy  was  not  so  well 
prepared  for  him. 

"  It  scares  me  to  think  of  it,"  said  the  owner 
of  the  privateer,  who  did  not  look  as  though 
he  were  very  badly  alarmed.  "  Such  a  thing 
as  taking  the  schooner  could  be  done  easy 
enough,  and  where  would  you  be  if  it  was 
attempted?" 

' '  I  should  be  on  the  side  of  the  authorities. 
There's  where  you  will  always  find  me.  I 
wouldn'  t  fall  into  the  power  of  the  Yankees  for 


SECRET  ENEMIES.  365 

ten  times  the  value  of  all  the  prizes  that  will 
be  captured  on  this  coast  during  the  war.  I 
should  never  expect  to  see  home  again.  I  told 
Tierney  I  would  fight  first." 

*'  I  guess  you  will  do  to  tie  to,  Marcy,"  said 
the  captain  ;  and  the  visitor  told  himself  that 
those  were  the  only  truthful  words  he  had 
uttered  during  the  interview.  "  If  all  my  crew 
is  as  loyal  as  you  are,  and  if  all  the  men  in  the 
army  stick  up  for  the  Stars  and  Bars  as  you 
do,  we'll  gain  our  independence  in  less'n  six 
months." 

Marcy  was  not  aware  he  had  " stuck  up" 
for  the  Stars  and  Bars,  but  it  would  not  be 
safe  to  set  the  captain  right,  as  he  would  have 
been  glad  to  do,  and  besides  this  was  the  time 
to  learn  something. 

"I  don't  know  where  Tierney  got  his  in- 
formation, but  he  has  heard  from  several 
sources  that  I  am  for  the  Union,"  said  he. 

"  That's  what  folks  say,"  replied  Beardsley. 

"  What  have  I  said  or  done  since  I  came 
home  to  lead  them  to  think  so  ?" 

"  Not  a  word  ;  not  a  thing.  It's  what  you 
haven't  said  and  done  that  makes  'em  suspi- 


366  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

cion  you.  You  don't  whoop  and  holler  and 
yell  and  slosh  around  with  your  revolver,  like 
the  most  of  the  young  chaps  do." 

u  I  am  not  given  to  such  antics,  and  these 
are  no  times  for  monkey-shines.  We  need 
sober,  thoughtful  men  who  will  do  their  best 
to  steer  us  safely  through  the  difficulties  by 
which  we  are  surrounded,  rather  than  whoop- 
ing and  yelling  young  ones  who  seemed  deter- 
mined to  wreck  us." 

"That's  good,  sound  argument,"  assented 
Captain  Beardsley,  as  the  visitor  pushed  back 
his  chair  and  went  down  the  steps  to  unhitch 
his  horse. 

"  But  there's  one  thing  I  want  to  tell  you," 
continued  Marcy.  "I  haven't  signed  any 
papers  and  consequently  I  am  still  a  free  man  ; 
and  if  you  want  me  in  that  schooner  worse  than 
you  want  Tierney,  well  and  good.  If  you  don' t, 
you  can  keep  him  and  I  will  stay  ashore." 

Marcy  had  pinned  a  very  slight  hope  of  re- 
lease right  here.  He  was  satisfied  that  the 
owner  of  the  privateer  must  think  a  good  deal 
of  the  man  Tierney  or  he  would  not  have  placed 
so  much  confidence  in  him ;  and  he  hoped  the 


SECRET   ENEMIES.  367 

captain  would  decide  to  keep  him  and  let  his 
pilot  go.  For  a  time  it  looked  as  though  the 
hope  might  be  realized,  for  the  captain  hesi- 

- 

tated  and  stammered  in  such  a  way  that  there 
was  no  doubt  left  in  Marcy's  mind  that  he  was 
loth  to  give  Tierney  up  ;  but  seeing  the  boy's 
eyes  fastened  upon  him  with  a  most  searching 
glance  Beardsley  aroused  himself  to  say  : 

"Of  course  ;  of  course." 

"/Would  you  feel  safe  at  sea  knowing  that 
you  had  a  traitor  "among  the  crew — one  who 
was  waiting  and  watching  for  an  opportunity 
to  turn  you  and  your  vessel  over  to  the  Yan- 
kees ?"  continued  Marcy. 

"No,  I  wouldn't,"  and  the  words  came  out 
quickly  and  honestly.  "  I  wouldn't  live  on  a 
vessel  under  them  conditions." 

"  Well,  whom  are  you  going  to  keep — him 
or  me?" 

"  You,  of  course.  I  couldn't  get  along  with- 
out somebody  who  knows  Crooked  Inlet  better 
than  I  do.  Going  to  Nashville  after  your  mail  ? 
Well,  when  you  come  back  ride  round  to  the 
schooner  and  you'll  find  that  Tierney  isn't 
there." 


368  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

u  What  good  will  it  do  to  ride  around  to  the 
schooner?"  thought  the  boy,  as  he  gave  his 
horse  the  rein  and  galloped  out  of  the  yard. 
"Of  course  Tierney  wouldn't  be  there.  He 
would  hear  me  coming  through  the  bushes  and 
have  plenty  of  time  to  jump  ashore  and  hide 
himself.  A  blind  man  ought  to  see  that  I  did 
right  when  I  went  to  Beardsley  with  my  story. 
He  never  asked  what  the  plot  was  until  he  com- 
mitted himself,  nor  did  he  inquire  how  many 
there  were  in.  it,  nor  did  he  get  half  as  mad 
over  it  as  he  would  if  Tierney  were  a  sure- 
enough  Union  man.  It  was  a  put-up  job,  I  tell 
you,  and  who  knows  but  there  may  be  others 
of  much  the  same  sort  hanging  over  me  at  this 
very  minute  ?  I  do  despise  secret  enemies." 

News  travels  rapidly  when  all  the  people  in 
a  place  are  thinking  and  talking  about  the 
same  things,  and  Marcy  saw  the  fact  illus- 
trated when  he  reached  Nashville.  The  mail 
and  express  packages  were  delayed  by  an  ac- 
cident to  the  wagon  in  which  they  were  con- 
veyed to  and  from  the  nearest  stage  station  ;  it 
took  two  or  three  hours  to  repair  it,  so  that  it 
was  mid-day  before  Marcy  was  ready  to  start 


SECRET  ENEMIES.  369 

for  home.  He  always  dreaded  an  enforced  de- 
lay in  town,  and  tried  to  time  himself  so  that 
he  would  reach  the  post-office  after  everybody 
else  had  left  it.  In  the  days  gone  by  he  had 
been  on  friendly  terms  with  all  the  Nashville 
people  who  were  worth  knowing,  but  it  was 
not  so  now.  He  was  treated  civilly  enough, 
but  rather  coolly,  by  those  he  met  on  the  street 
and  in  the  office,  and  he  noticed  that  few  of 
them  took  the  trouble  to  speak  to  him.  This 
being  the  case,  he  wondered  what  influence  had 
been  at  work  to  bring  about  the  change  he 
noticed  before  he  was  fairly  inside  the  town 
limits.  It  was  "Hello,  Marcy  ! "  here,  and 
"  How  are  you,  old  fellow  ?  "  there,  and  when 
he  hitched  his  horse  and  went  into  the  post- 
office,  where  there  was  a  crowd  assembled,  his 
greeting  was  as  cordial  as  any  that  had  ever 
been  extended  to  him.  Marcy  opened  his  eyes, 
but  said  little,  knowing  that  if  he  had  the 
patience  to  wait  somebody  would  explain  the 
matter  to  him.  He  got  a  clue  to  the  situation 
when  young  Allison,  after  telling  him  that  the 
mail  wagon  had  broken  down  and  might  not  be 
along  for  an  hour  or  two,  inquired  : 

24 


370  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"How's  your  ship,  Marcy?  I  suppose  you 
calculate  to  sweep  the  sea  of  everything  that 
carries  the  Yankee  flag,  don' t  you  ?  I  shall 
look  for  astonishing  reports  when  you  get 
among  the  war-ships  that  are  coming  to  block- 
ade the  coast." 

Allison  was  a  loud-mouthed  young  rebel  who 
had  made  himself  particularly  obnoxious  to 
quiet,  peace-loving  Marcy  Gray.  He  did  not 
say  anything  to  Marcy' s  face  that  the  latter 
could  resent  (he  was  afraid  to  do  that,  not- 
withstanding the  fact  that  he  always  carried 
a  loaded  revolver  in  his  pocket),  but  he 
had  said  a  good  many  insulting  words  to 
others  that  were  intended  for  Marcy' s  bene- 
fit. The  latter  turned  upon  him  like  a  flash, 
and  said,  so  that  every  one  in  the  office 
heard  it : 

"We  don't  expect  to  whip  the  whole  Yan- 
kee navy,  but  we  shall  do  the  best  we  can,  and 
that's  more  than  you  seem  inclined  to  do. 
You  have  had  a  good  deal  to  say  concerning 
the  cowards  who  are  stopping  at  home  when 
the  South  is  calling  for  their  services.  Why 
did  you  not  go  to  the  front  yourself  long  ago, 


SECRET  ENEMIES.  371 

you  noisy  braggart  ?  Put  a  uniform  on  before 
you  speak  to  me  again." 

"  Good  for  you,  Marcy,"  cried  a  score  of 
voices.  "  Actions  and  not  frothy  sentiment 
are  what  we  want  now." 

"  Hit  him  again  and  I'll  help,"  shouted  an- 
other ;  and  Marcy' s  old-time  friend,  Wat  Gif- 
ford,  elbowed  his  way  through  the  crowd. 
He  was  in  full  uniform,  and  was  the  only  citi- 
zen of  Nashville  who  had  snuffed  powder  at 
the  bombardment  of  Fort  Sumter.  "  Talk  is 
cheap,  but  it  takes  patriotism  to  face  Yan- 
kees." 

If  Marcy  had  had  a  week  in  which  to  con- 
sider the  matter,  he  could  not  have  done  a  bet- 
ter thing  than  he  did  right  there  on  the  spur 
of  the  moment.  Young  Allison  slunk  away 
abashed,  and  the  privateer's  pilot  regained  at 
one  bound  all  he  had  ever  lost  in  the  estima- 
tion of  the  Nashville  people. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

MARCY   GRAY   PRIVATEERSMAN. 

M  "TTTAT,  you're  just  the  fellow  I  want  to 
VV  see,''  exclaimed  Marcy,  taking  his 
friend  by  the  arm  and  leading  him  from  the 
post-office.  "  When  did  you  get  home  ? " 

"  Came  last  night  to  recruit  after  my  ardu- 
ous campaign,  and  to  spread  a  little  enthusi- 
asm and  patriotism  among  you  stay-at-home 
chaps,"  answered  Wat.  "But,  say,"  he  add- 
ed, in  a  lower  tone.  "  I  didn't  expect  to  find 
you  in  the  service.  You're  Union." 

"Who  told  you  that?" 

"I'll  be  switched  if  I  know.  It's  all  over 
the  country  and  in  everybody's  mouth.  I 
reckon  you're  Union  about  as  I  am.  I  say 
that  secession  is  all  wrong,  that  we  would 
be  better  without  it,  and  that  the  people  who 
are  urging  it  on  don't  know  what  they  are 
about.  There's  Allison  for  one ;  and  I'm 
heartily  glad  you  gave  him  such  a  set-back. 

372 


MARCY   GRAY   PRIVATEERSMAN.  373 

He'll  talk  himself  hoarse,  but  when  it  comes 
to  shouldering  a  musket,  he'll  not  be  there. 
He'll  be  a  bully  chap  to  stand  back  and  holler 
'  St-boy '  ;  but  he  wont  take  a  hand  himself." 

By  this  time  the  two  friends  had  perched 
themselves  upon  a  low  fence  where  they  could 
be  alone  and  talk  without  fear  of  being  over- 
heard, and  Gifford  ;showed  his  Yankee  descent 
by  pulling  out  his  knife  and  looking  around 
for  a  stick  to  whittle. 

"  And  is  that  the  reason  all  our  old  friends 
have  gone  back  on  us,  mother  and  me — be- 
cause they  think  we  are  for  the  Union  ? "  asked 
Marcy. 

"I  believe  that  is  the  reason  a  good  many 
have  turned  the  cold  shoulder  upon  you,"  re- 
plied Gifford.  "  You  asked  me  a  fair  ques- 
tion, and  I  have  given  you  a  plain  answer; 
but  I  am  sorry  to  have  to  do  it." 

"It's  all  right,"  Marcy  assured  him.  "I 
want  to  know  where  I  stand — 

"And  then  you  will  know  how  to  carry 
yourself,"  added  his  friend.  "But  every  one 
hasn't  gone  back  on  you  ;  I  haven't." 

"  You  are  the  solitary  exception." 


374  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"Well,  you  have  taken  the  right  course  to 
show  people  that  they  were  mistaken  in  you," 
said  Gifford.  "  I  don't  see  but  that  you  were 
well  enough  treated  to-day." 

"And  joining  the  privateer  was  what  worked 
the  change  ?" 

"I  think  so.  Where  do  you  stand,  any 
way  ?  You  need  not  be  afraid  to  be  honest 
with  me." 

"I  think  as  you  do,  only  I  go  a  little 
farther.  The  Constitution  says:  'Treason 
against  the  United  States  shall  consist  in  levy- 
ing war  against  them.'  Did  you  fellows  levy 
war  against  them  when  you  fired  upon  Sum- 
ter  ?  If  you  did,  you  are  traitors  the  last  one 
of  you." 

' '  W-h-e-w  ! ' '  whistled  Gifford.  ' '  And  you 
think  we  ought  to  be  hanged  ?" 

"I  certainly  hope  you  wont  be,  you  espe- 
cially, but  you  know  as  well  as  I  do  that  the 
penalty  of  treason  is  death." 

"  And  you  don't  call  yourself  a  traitor  to 
your  State,  I  suppose  ?  " 

"I  don't,  because  I  have  made  no  effort  to 
overthrow  the  legal  government  of  my  State. 


MARCY   GRAY   PRIVATEERSMAN.  375 

Between  you  and  me,  I  joined  that  privateer 
because  I  did  not  think  it  would  be  safe  to  do 
anything  else." 

"  There's  where  you  showed  your  good 
sense,"  said  Gifford  earnestly.  "Judging  by 
what  I  have  heard,  you  took  the  only  course 
that  was  open  to  you.  The  people  here  are 
not  half  as  crazy  as  they  are  in  Charleston, 
Wilmington,  and  Newbern,  but  they  are  none 
the  less  dead  in  earnest,  and  you  will  find  that 
after  the  State  goes  out,  a  Union  man  will  not 
be  safe  in  this  country.  I  think  you  have 
completely  allayed  suspicion  here  in  Nashville, 
but  you  want  to  look  out  for  secret  enemies 
near  home.  Whatever  you  do,  don't  run 
Beardsley's  schooner  aground." 

"  What  have  I  got  to  do  with  running  the 
schooner?"  asked  Marcy,  who  was  surprised 
at  the  extent  of  his  friend's  information.  He 
began  to  see  that  he  and  his  movements  had 
been  pretty  thoroughly  discussed. 

"  You're  going  to  pilot  her,"  answered  Gif- 
ford. "That's  what  you've  got  to  do  with 
running  her,  and  I  say  again,  don't  run  her 
aground." 


376  TRUE  TO  ins  COLORS. 

"If  I  do  accidentally,  Beardsley  will  shoot 
me,  I  suppose." 

"No,  he  wont.  He  hasn't  the  pluck  to 
shoot  a  squirrel ;  but  you  never  could  make 
him  believe  that  it  was  an  accident,  and  when 
he  got  ashore  he  would  do  all  he  could  to  in- 
flame the  secessionists  against  you.  He  seems 
to  have  something  against  you.  I  can't  imag- 
ine what  it  is — " 

"I  can,"  replied  Marcy,  coloring  to  the  roots 
of  his  hair.  "  He  wants  to  marry  our  planta- 
tion." 

"  Whew !  "  whispered  Gifford.  "  That  is  a 
piece  of  news,  I  confess,  but  it's  safe,  old  boy. 
He'll  not  make  it,  of  course.  Then  you  have  a 
most  implacable  foe  in  Lon  Beardsley.  He  is 
one  of  your  secret  enemies,  and  that  over- 
seer of  yours — what's  his  name,  Hanson? — is 
another.  They  are  sworn  friends,  I  have  heard, 
and  if  your  mother  has  any  money  stowed 
away — Mind,  I  don't  ask  whether  she  has  or 
not,  because  it  is  none  of  my  business.  But  I 
understand  that  before  you  came  home  she 
made  several  trips  about  the  country  that  could 
not  have  been  made  for  nothing.  If  she  has 


MARCY  GRAY   PRIVATEEKSMAN.  377 

any  money,  take  all  the  precautions  you  can 
think  of  to  keep  it  from  Hanson's  knowledge. 
He's  far  more  dangerous  than  Beardsley,  be- 
cause he's  right  there  on  the  place.  I'll  ride 
up  and  see  you  to-morrow  or  next  day,  and 
then  I  will  tell  you  more." 

Just  then  the  conversation  was  interrupted 
by  the  approach  of  a  party  of  young  fellows 
who  wanted  to  shake  hands  with  the  soldier 
who  had  faced  the  Yankees  in  battle,  and  tell 
Marcy  Gray  that  they  were  glad  to  hear  he  had 
joined  the  privateer,  and  that  they  had  been 
mistaken  in  him,  having  supposed  that  he  was 
for  the  Union  and  dead  against  secession. 
Having  discharged  this  duty,  and  promised  the 
young  pilot  that  they  would  surely  ride  out  and 
make  him  a  visit  before  he  sailed,  they  turned 
to  Gifford  and  demanded  a  complete  history  of 
the  battle  in  Charleston  harbor. 

"  If  it  was  a  battle  I  hope  I  may  never  be 
in  a  worse  one,"  replied  the  soldier,  who  was 
not  as  proud  of  that  affair  as  were  some  of  those 
who  had  no  hand  in  it.  "  The  South  Carolina 
boys  had  everything  their  own  way.  There 
were  few  outsiders  in  it,  except  some  who,  like 


378  TRUE   TO   HIS   COLORS. 

myself,  were  doing  business  in  the  city.  Five 
thousand  against  fifty-one  !  Shucks  !  " 

"  But  you  heard  the  bullets  whistle,  and 
that's  a  thing  to  be  proud  of,"  said  one. 

"  I  didn't  hear  a  single  bullet,  but  I  heard  a 
shell  or  two,  and  saw  the  old  flag  come  down. 
That  was  something  I  was  sorry  for." 

Gifford  could  talk  in  this  strain  as  much  as 
he  pleased  because  he  had  "been  there";  but 
If  Marcy  Gray  had  ventured  upon  it,  being 
under  suspicion  as  lie  was,  beyond  a  doubt  he 
or  his  mother  would  have  suffered  for  it.  Dur- 
ing the  time  he  spent  in  waiting  for  the  mail, 
he  was  never  alone  for  a  single  minute.  All 
his  old  friends  seemed  desirous  of  "making 
themselves  square  "  with  him,  and  not  one  left 
his  side  without  first  telling  him  that  somehow 
the  mistaken  idea  had  got  abroad  that  he  was 
strong  for  the  Union. 

"  And  so  I  am,"  said  Marcy  to  himself,  as  he 
mounted  his  horse  and  set  out  for  home,  glad  to 
get  away  from  the  people  who  so  misunderstood 
him.  "I  utterly  despise  this  double  life,  but 
don' t  see  any  release  from  it  just  now.  I  should 
like  to  show  myself  true  to  my  colors,  but  what 


MARCY   GRAY   PRIVATEERSMAN.  379 

can  I  do  among  a  lot  of  ruffians  who  would  burn 
the  roof  over  ray  mother's  head  if  I  gave  them 
the  slightest  excuse  for  it  ? " 

When  Marcy  rode  into  his  own  yard  he  was 
surprised  to  see  two  strange  carriages  under 
the  shed  (a  sight  that  had  been  common 
enough  once  upon  a  time,  but  which  he  had 
not  seen  before  since  his  return  from  Barring- 
ton),  and  when  he  entered  the  room  where  his 
mother  was  sitting,  he  found  that  those  car- 
riages had  brought  to  the  house  a  party  of 
ladies  who  had  kept  aloof  from  Mrs.  Gray  ever 
since  she  failed  to  celebrate  South  Carolina's  se- 
cession by  displaying  a  "nullification"  badge. 
These  ladies  were  as  friendly  and  sociable  as 
they  had  ever  been,  and  a  stranger  would  not 
for  a  moment  have  suspected  that  they  had 
thought  it  advisable  to  drop  Marcy' s  mother 
from  their  list  of  acquaintances.  They  fairly 
"gushed"  over  the  boy  when  they  told  him 
how  delighted  they  were  to  learn  that  he  had 
enlisted  under  the  banner  of  the  Confederacy. 

"  But  I  haven't  enlisted,  and  what's  more  I 
don't  intend  to,"  answered  Marcy,  who  was 
resolved  that  there  should  be  no  misunder- 


380  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

standing  on  that  point.  "I've  got  to  stay  at 
home  and  look  out  for  mother." 

"  But  you  and  your  brave  comrades  can  run 
out  once  in  a  while  and  annoy  the  enemy's 
commerce,  and  that  will  be  the  same  as  though 
you  were  fighting  in  the  army.  Now  is  the 
time  for  every  true  son  of  the  South  to  show 
his  colors." 

"  Then  it's  high  time  some  of  their  sons 
were  showing  their  colors,"  said  Marcy,  after 
supper  had  been  served,  and  the  ladies  had 
gone  away  and  he  was  alone  with  his  mother. 
"There  were-  four  women  in  that  party  who 
have  sons  older  than  I  am.  I  saw  them  in 
town  to-day ;  and  although  they  showed  them- 
selves to  be  blatant  rebels,  and  talked  loudly 
about  the  good  times  we  are  going  to  have 
whipping  the  Yankees,  they  never  said  a  word 
about  going  into  the  army.  Why  don't  those 
women  preach  their  doctrines  at  home  instead 
of  coming  here  to  bother  us  with  them  ?  " 

Then  he  told  his  mother  what  had  passed 
between  himself  and  Wat  Gifford,  and  said  he 
hoped  Wat  would  visit  him  as  he  promised, 
for  he  was  anxious  to  know  what  else  his 


MARCY   GRAY   PRIVATEEBSMAN.  381 

friend  had  to  tell  him.  He  had  warned  him 
against  two  secret  enemies,  and  Marcy  was 
sure  he  would  feel  safer  if  he  knew  who  the 
others  were.  But  it  was  a  long  time  before  he 
saw  Wat  Gifford  again.  The  latter  rode  up 
the  very  next  day,  but  the  boy  he  wanted  to 
see  was  on  his  way  to  Newbern  in  the  priva- 
teer, to  take  on  board  the  two  howitzers  which 
Beardsley  fondly  hoped  would  be  the  means 
of  bringing  him  so  much  prize-money  that  he 
would  not  be  obliged  to  do  another  stroke  of 
work  the  longest  day  he  lived.  Even  while 
Marcy  was  talking  to  his  mother  Captain 
Beardsley  galloped  into  the  yard  with  a  smile 
on  his  face  and  an  official  envelope  in  his  hand, 
which  he  flourished  in  the  air  when  he  drew 
his  horse  up  at  the  foot  of  the  steps.  Marcy' s 
heart  sank  within  him,  and  his  mother  turned 
away  to-  conceal  her  agitation.  Beardsley  had 
received  his  commission,  and  there  was  no 
backing  out. 

"Tain't  nothing  to  turn  white  over,  Mrs. 
Gray,"  exclaimed  the  captain  exultingly. 
"  Seems  to  me  that  you  ought  to  feel  proud  to 
know  that  your  boy  has  got  the  chance  to  strike 


382  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

a  telling  blow  at  the  enemies  of  his  native  State. 
That's  the  way  it  makes  me  feel,  and,  Marcy,  we 
want  to  get  the  schooner  out  as  soon  as  we  can, 
so  as  to  catch  the  ebb  tide  to  take  us  down  to 
Newbern." 

"That  means  that  you  need  him  this  very 
night,  I  suppose  ?"  faltered  Mrs.  Gray. 

"Yes-urn.  That's  what  it  means.  The 
sooner  he  gets  there  to  lend  a  hand,  the  better 
I'll  like  it." 

"  Has  that  man  Tierney  been  discharged  ?  " 
asked  Marcy. 

"  He  discharged  himself,"  answered. Beards- 
ley.  "  He  must  have  seen  you  come  into  my 
yard  and  suspicioned  what  was  up,  for  when  I 
got  to  the  schooner,  he  wasn't  there.  And  his 
partner  couldn't  tell  me  nothing  about  him 
neither." 

"I'll  be  along  as  soon  as  I  can  put  a  few 
clothes  in  a  valise,"  said  Marcy  ;  whereupon 
Beardsley  said  good-by  to  Mrs.  Gray  and  rode 
out  of  the  yard. 

"  What  was  that  man,  whose  name  you  men- 
tioned, discharged  for?"  inquired  Mrs.  Gray, 
who  knew  too  well  that  Marcy  was  going  away 


MAKCY    GRAY   PRIVATEERSMAN.  383 

under  command  of  a  man  who  would  bring 
harm  to  him  if  he  could. 

' '  He  was  discharged  because  I  didn'  t  like 
his  looks,"  replied  the  boy.  "He  told  me  he 
was  for  the  Union,  but  I  did  not  believe  a  word 
of  it.  Now,  mother,  I  need  everything  I  took 
when  I  went  with  Julius  last  vacation  to  ex- 
plore the  coast.  I  wish  now  that  I  had  stayed 
at  home,  for  then  Beardsley  wouldn't  have 
thought  of  hiring  me.  Let  us  be  as  lively  as 
we  can,  for  it  will  look  suspicious  if  I  hang 
back." 

Although  the  mother's  heart  was  almost 
ready  to  break,  she  exhibited  no  sign  of  emo- 
tion. Like  thousands  of  other  women  all  over 
the  land  she  gave  up  her  son,  hoping  almost 
against  hope  that  the  fates  would  be  kind 
enough  to  bring  him  back  to  her  ;  but  it  is  not 
to  be  supposed  that  she  called  Heaven's 
choicest  blessings  down  upon  the  heads  of  the 
secession  leaders  who  had  made  the  sacrifice 
necessary.  Marcy  bustled  about,  doing  no  good 
whatever,  but  just  to  keep  from  thinking,  and 
in  ten  minutes  more  there  had  been  a  tender 
farewell  at  the  gate,  a  single  kiss  of  parting, 


384  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

and  the  pilot  of  the  privateer  was  well  on  his 
way  toward  Captain  Beardsley's  house.  That 
gentleman  saw  him  coming  and  waited  for  him. 
Perhaps  he  had  hoped  that  the  boy  would  show 
the  white  feather  at  the  last  moment.  If  so, 
he  did  not  know  Marcy  Gray. 

"We'll  be  short-handed  going  down,"  said 
he,  as  he  led  the  way  across  the  road  and  into 
the  bushes;  "but  we  shall  be  all  right  the 
minute  we  strike  Newbern.  When  I  got  my 
commission  out  of  the  office  this  afternoon  I 
telegraphed  to  my  agent  telling  him  we  would 
start  to-night,  and  for  him  to  be  sure  and  have 
a  crew  ready  for  us." 

"Why,  I  thought  your  crew  was  already 
shipped,"  said  Marcy.  "You  certainly  gave 
me  to  understand  as  much." 

"  So  they  were,  but  I  don't  much  expect  to 
find  'em  when  I  get  there.  They'll  get  tired 
of  waiting  and  go  out  on  the  first  ship  that 
sails.  But  we'll  have  a  crew.  Don't  worry 
about  that." 

"Worse  and  worse,"  thought  Marcy. 
"We'll  get  a  crew  undoubtedly;  but  what 
sort  of  men  will  they  be?  Dock-rats  and 


MARCY   GRAY   PRIVATEERSMAN.  386 

'longshoremen,  most  likely,  such  as  a  decent 
captain  wouldn't  have  on  board  his  vessel.  If 
we  get  into  trouble  and  I  run  the  schooner 
aground  while  trying  to  bring  her  out,  they 
will  be  just  the  sort  to  pitch  me  overboard." 

As  this  thought  passed  through  Marcy's 
mind  he  slipped  his  hand  into  his  pocket. 
Captain  Beardsley  saw  the  motion  and  in- 
quired : 

"  Got  a  pop  with  you  ? " 

"You  wouldn't  go  on  an  expedition  like 
this  without  one,  would  you?"  asked  Marcy, 
in  reply.  "  Have  you  bargained  for  any  small 
arms  for  the  schooner  ? ' ' 

"I  have,  and  know  right  where  to  get  'em. 
But  I  shall  keep  them  locked  up  in  the  cabin 
and  give  'em  out  to  the  crew  only  when  I 
think  it  necessary." 

"That's  a  good  plan,"  observed  Marcy. 
"Do  you  know  anything  about  gunnery  ? " 

"  No,  but  one  of  the  men  I  expect  to  get 
does.  He  has  served  his  time  on  board  an 
English  man-of-war  and  knows  all  about  how- 
itzers, and  such  things.  We  couldn't  get 
along  without  a  gunner,  you  know.  If  we 

25 


386  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

didn't  have  one,  how  would  we  bring  the  prizes 
to?" 

Marcy  wondered  why  the  captain  had  so 
much  to  say  on  this  point.  He  asked  the 
question  merely  out  of  curiosity,  and  the  man 
answered  it  as  though  Marcy  had  objected  to 
having  a  gunner  aboard.  He  learned  more 
about  it  after  a  while. 

When  they  reached  the  bank  of  the  bayou 
in  which  the  schooner  was  moored,  Marcy 
found  that  Beardsley  had  acted  promptly,  and 
that  the  vessel  was  ready  to  be  towed  into  the 
river.  He  had  stopped  there  on  his  way  home 
from  the  post-office  to  warn  the  ship-keeper, 
and  immediately  on  his  arrival  at  his  own 
house,  he  had  sent  a  dozen  or  more  stout 
negroes  to  man  the  yawl  with  which  she  was 
to  be  hauled  out. 

"  Come  here,  you  mokes,  and  set  us  aboard," 
said  Captain  Beardsley  to  the  negroes  who 
were  waiting  in  the  yawl.  "Now,  let  go  the 
fasts  and  stand  by  to  take  a  tow-line  out  for'- 
ard."  Then  he  said  to  the  ship-keeper,  in  a 
low  tone,  "  Is  Tierney  aboard  ?  "  and  the  man 
replied  by  pointing  toward  the  deck,  indi- 


MARCY   GRAY   PRIVATEERSMAN.  387 

eating,  no  doubt,  that  the  man  who  had  "dis- 
charged himself"  could  be  found  on  the  berth- 
deck  whenever  his  services  were  needed. 

By  the  aid  of  the  negroes,  who  were  handy 
with  a  boat,  the  schooner  was  towed  from  the 
bayou  into  Seven  Mile  Creek  and  thence  into 
the  Roarioke  River  a  short  distance  above 
Plymouth.  The  jib  and  foresail  were  hoisted 
before  she  got  there,  and  when  they  began  to 
draw  and  the  schooner  to  feel  their  influence, 
the  darkies  were  commanded  to  cast  off  the 
tow-line  and  make  the  best  of  their  way  to  the 
plantation.  Marcy  went  to  the  wheel,  not  be- 
cause there  was  any  piloting  to  be  done  in  that 
open  river,  but  for  the  reason  that  he  hap- 
pened to  be  nearest  to  it,  and  Captain  Beards- 
ley  came  aft  and  spoke  to  him. 

"  When  she  gets  clear  of  Plymouth  we'll  run 
up  the  mainsail  and  then  she'll  go  a-hum- 
ming,"  said  he,  rubbing  his  hands  gleefully 
together.  "  This  is  the  first  time  I  was  ever  in 
command  of  a  vessel  sailing  by  government 
authority,  and  I  feel  an  inch  or  two  taller' n  I 
ever  felt  before  on  my  own  quarter-deck.  But 
this  is  a  gun-deck  now,  aint  it?"  he  added, 


388  TKUE   TO   HIS   COLORS. 

stamping  his  foot  upon  it  to  see  how  solid  it 
was.  "If  we  only  had  aboard  the  howitzer 
that  belongs  here  so  that  we  could  salute  Ply- 
mouth as  we  skim  by — You  aint  listening  to 
me  at  all.  What  you  looking  at  so  steady  ?  " 

The  captain  faced  about,  and,  following  the 
direction  of  Marcy's  gaze,  saw  the  man  Tierney 
slowly  climbing  the  stairs  that  led  to  the  deck. 
When  he  got  to  the  top  he  turned  around  and 
came  aft  in  the  most  unconcerned  manner 
possible. 

"  Well,  there,"  exclaimed  the  captain,  drop- 
ping both  his  hands  by  his  side  and  acting  as 
if  he  were  too  astonished  to  say  more  just 
then.  "If  he  aint  got  back  I  wouldn't  say 
so." 

Marcy's  first  thought  was  to  give  the  wheel 
a  fling,  spill  the  sails,  and  demand  to  be  put 
ashore  at  once  ;  but  he  did  not  do  it.  As 
Dixon  once  told  the  colonel  of  the  Barrington 
academy,  it  was  too  plain  a  case.  Tierney 
had  been  aboard  the  schooner  all  the  time,  and 
Marcy  might  have  found  it  out  if  he  had  been 
sharp  enough  to  look  between  decks. 

'*  I'm  glad  he's  come  back,  for  he's  the  gun- 


MARCY   GRAY    PRIVATEERSMAN.  389 

ner  I  was  telling  you  about,"  whispered  the 
captain.  "We  couldn't  get  along  without 
him,  don't  you  know  we  couldn't?  Say,"  he 
added,  as  Tierney  came  up,  "didn't  you 
leave  word  with  your  partner  that  you  had 
discharged  yourself  and  wasn't  never  coming 
back  any  more?  Aint  you  a  pretty  chap  to 
show  your  face  aboard  my  vessel,  and  you 
talking  of  giving  her  up  to  the — " 

"Oh,  what's  the  use  of  keeping  that  farce 
up  any  longer?"  cried  Marcy,  in  disgust. 
"You  can't  fool  me.  I  don't  know  what 
Tierney' s  object  was  in  trying  to  bamboozle 
me  the  way  he  did— 

"Well,  I'll  tell  you,"  the  man  interposed, 
"and  I'll  be  honest  with  you,  too.  I  heard 
you  were  a  Union  man,  and  I  did  not  want  to 
sail  with  you  if  you  were." 

"That's  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and 
nothing  but  the  truth,"  chimed  in  the  captain, 
nodding  and  winking  at  Marcy. 

"Well,  are  you  quite  satisfied  with  the  test 
you  applied  to  me  ?"  inquired  the  pilot. 

"  I  am.  I  know  that  you  are  as  good  a 
Southern  man  as  any  body  in  the  country." 


390  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"  And  you  are  willing  to  acknowledge  that 
you  and  the  captain  talked  the  matter  over  be- 
forehand, and  that  when  you  came  to  me,  to 
urge  me  to  seize  the  vessel  and  turn  her  over 
to  the  Yankees,  you  did  it  with  his  knowledge 
and  consent  ? ' '  continued  Marcy,  controlling 
himself  with  an  effort. 

*'  Course  he  is,"  exclaimed  Beardsley.  "I 
told  him  he  would  find  you  true  as  steel,  but 

113— " 

' '  But  I  wouldn'  t  believe  it  until  I  had  proved 
it  to  my  own  satisfaction,"  chimed  in  Tierney. 

The  man  acted  as  though  he  had  half  a  mind 
to  extend  his  hand  to  Marcy  in  token  of  amity, 
but  if  he  had,  he  thought  better  of  it,  and  in 
obedience  to  the  captain's  order  called  the 
other  ship-keeper  aft  to  assist  in  hoisting  the 
mainsail. 

"He  didn't  offer  to  shake  hands,  and  that 
proves  that  he  isn't  as  friendly  as  he  lets  on  to 
be,"  thought  Marcy.  "  He  and  the  captain  are 
playing  into  each  other's  hands.  That  story 
was  all  made  up,  and  if  I  don't  keep  my  eyes 
open,  they  will  spring  another  plot  on  me. 
This  is  a  lovely  way  to  live ;  but  I've  got  to 


MAUCY   GRAY    PRIVATEERSMAN.  391 

keep  suspicion  down  in  someway,  and  I  don't 
know  how  else  I  can  do  it." 

Nothing  exciting  or  interesting  occurred  dur- 
ing the  run  to  Newbern,  for  there  were  no  war- 
vessels  inside  the  sandy  bars  which  inclose  the 
coast  of  North  Carolina  and  protect  it  from  the 
fury  of  the  Atlantic  storms.  Aided  by  the 
strong  ebb  tide  and  the  favorable  breeze  that  was 
blowing,  the  privateer  made  a  quick  passage 
along  the  low,  swampy  shores  of  Albemarle, 
and  finally  entered  Croatan  Sound,  which 
runs  between  the  eastern  coast  and  Roanoke 
Island,  and  connects  Pamlico  with  Albemarle 
Sound.  The  forts,  water-batteries,  and  Com- 
modore Lynch' s  fleet,  which  were  afterward 
destroyed  by  Burnside  and  Goldsborough, 
were  not  in  existence  now.  Forts  Hatteras 
and  Clark  were  being  built  at  Hatteras  Inlet, 
but  the  Confederates  wasted  time  in  their  con- 
struction, for  on  the  28th  day  of  August  Butler 
and  Stringham  captured  them  without  the  loss 
of  a  man,  and  in  defiance  of  a  storm  which 
twice  compelled  the  assaulting  fleet  to  put  to 
sea  for  safety.  How  Marcy  Gray's  heart  would 
have  throbbed  with  exultation  if  he  had.  known 


392  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

that  the  flag  his  Barrington  girl  gave  him  was 
destined  to  float  in  triumph  over  the  very 
waters  through  which  he  was  now  sailing,  and 
at  the  masthead  of  a  Federal  vessel  of  war ! 
That  glorious  day  was  only  seven  months  in 
the  future,  but  the  young  pilot  had  some  tight 
places  to  sail  through  before  it  came  around 
to  him. 

Marcy  Gray  had  so  little  heart  for  the  busi- 
ness in  which  he  was  perforce  engaged,  that  he 
hoped  something  might  happen  at  Newbern  to 
prevent  the  schooner  from  sailing  on  her  pi- 
ratical mission — that  the  collector  of  the  port 
might  find  some  fault  with  her  papers  ;  that 
the  howitzers  and  small  arms  might  not  be 
forthcoming  ;  that  it  might  be  impossible  to 
raise  a  crew  ;  or  that  anything,  no  matter 
what,  would  come  at  the  last  moment  to  knock 
Beardsley's  scheme  in  the  head.  But  he  was 
disappointed.  The  collector  could  not  find  any 
fault  with  the  vessel's  commission,  for  he  him- 
self had  received  it  direct  from  the  Confederate 
capital  and  forwarded  it  to  the  captain  ;  the 
agent  had  scarcely  slept  since  he  received  that 
dispatch  from  Nashville,  and  the  result  was 


MARCY   GRAY   PRIVATEERSMAN.  393 

that  when  the  schooner  sailed  up  to  her  wharf, 
she  found  the  howitzers,  four  cases  of  muskets 
and  sabers,  and  a  crew  of  eighteen  men,  includ- 
ing two  mates,  waiting  for  her.  The  patriotic 
agent  unfurled  a  brand-new  Confederate  ban- 
ner as  the  schooner  threw  out  a  line  by  which 
her  head  could  be  drawn  into  the  pier,  and 
jumped  aboard  with  it  the  moment  she  touched. 

"  May  it  be  the  means  of  bringing  you  many 
an  honest  dollar,"  said  he,  as  he  spread  the 
flag  upon  the  deck  so  that  the  captain  could 
see  it.  "  Are  your  halliards  rove  ?  Then  why 
not  go  into  commission  at  once,  while  there  is 
a  crowd  on  the  wharf  to  holler  for  you  ?  Come 
aboard,  you  fellows,"  he  added,  waving  his 
hand  to  the  crew,  who  were  already  tumbling 
over  the  rail,  "and  stand  by  to  cheer  ship 
when  the  banner  of  the  Confederacy  is  run  up. 
Did  your  vessel  take  a  new  name  with  her 
coat  of  new  paint,  captain  ?" 

"  Yes,  I  kinder  thought  I  would  call  her  the 
Fish-Hawk." 

"  Isn't  that  a  queer  name  for  a  privateer? " 
asked  the  agent. 

"Why  is  it?"  inquired  the  captain,  who 


394  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

was  busy  folding  the  flag  and  getting  it  ready 
to  be  run  up  to  the  masthead.  "Don't  the 
fish-hawk  get  her  living  from  the  water,  and 
aint  I  going  to  get  mine  the  same  way  ? ' ' 

"That's  true.  Well,  then,  call  her  Osprey. 
That  sounds  a  little  better,  /  think,  and  it 
means  the  same  thing." 

"All  right.  Osprey  she  is,"  answered  the 
captain,  as  he  hauled  up  the  flag  which  had 
been  made  into  a  little  bundle.  "You  stand 
by  to  set  'em  going." 

The  crew,  as  well  as  the  rapidly  increasing 
crowd  on  the  wharf,  who  watched  the  little 
bundle  as  it  traveled  toward  the  head  of  the 
mast,  did  not  wait  for  the  agent  to  "  set  them 
going"  !  When  it  reached  the  top,  and  a 
slight  jerk  from  one  of  the  halliards  loosened 
the  flag  to  the  breeze,  they  yelled  vociferously, 
and  patted  one  another  on  the  back  and  shook 
hands  as  though  they  considered  it  a  very  aus- 
picious occasion. 

"Now,  give  three  cheers  for  Captain  Beards- 
ley  and  his  privateer  Osprey,  who  have  so 
promptly  responded  to  our  President's  call. 
May  they  strike  such  terror  to  the  hearts  of 


MARCY   GRAY   PRIVATEERSMAN.  395 

the  Yankee  nation  that  they  wont  have  a  ship 
on  the  sea  in  six  months  from  this  day." 

Of  course  such  talk  as  this  just  suited  the 
crowd  on  the  wharf,  who  yelled  longer  and 
louder  than  before.  Of  course,  too,  Marcy 
had  to  join  them  in  order  to  keep  up  appear- 
ances, but  he  almost  despised  himself  for  it, 
and  made  the  mental  prediction  that  in  a  good 
deal  less  than  six  months'  time  the  people  of 
Newbern  would  cease  to  remember  that  such  a 
schooner  as  the  Osprey  ever  existed,  although 
her  arrival  was  loudly  heralded  in  all  the  city 
papers.  Her  "  saucy  air"  and  the  "  duck-like 
manner  in  which  she  rode  the  waters,"  were 
especially  spoken  of,  and  one  reporter,  whose 
penetration  was  both  surprising  and  remark- 
able, discovered  in  Captain  Beardsley  a  man 
who  would  "do  and  dare  anything  for  the  suc- 
cess of  the  glorious  cause  he  had  been  so 
prompt  to  espouse." 

The  rest  of  that  day  and  all  the  succeeding 
one  were  consumed  in  getting  the  provisions, 
ammunition,  and  arms  aboard,  mounting  the 
howitzers,  and  stationing  the  crew.  When  the 
work  was  ended  late  at  night,  Marcy  tumbled 


396  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

into  his  bunk  between  decks,  heartily  dis- 
gusted with  the  life  he  was  leading.  The 
schooner  was  to  run  out  with  the  last  of  the 
ebb  tide  in  the  morning,  so  as  to  catch  the 
flood  tide,  which  would  help  her  up  to  Crooked 
Inlet. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

CONCLUSION. 

IT  took  them  the  best  part  of  the  next  day  to 
run  to  their  destination,  and  the  Avhole  of 
the  following  one  to  find  and  buoy  the  channel, 
which  changed  more  or  less  with  every  storm 
that  swept  the  coast.  Marcy  thought  it  a  fool- 
hardy piece  of  business  to  depend  upon  that 
treacherous  inlet  for  a  way  of  escape  in  case 
the  schooner  was  discovered  and  pursued  by  a 
ship  of  war,  and  told  Captain  Beardsley  so ; 
but  the  latter  simply  smiled,  referred  Marcy 
to  the  work  he  had  done  that  day,  and  re- 
minded him  that  there  were  eight  feet  of 
water  in  the  deepest  part  of  the  channel,  and 
that  the  privateer,  fully  loaded,  drew  but  lit- 
tle more  than  six. 

"  There  aint  a  sea-going  vessel  in  the  Yankee 
navy  that  can  run  on  six  foot  of  water,  and  I 
know  it,"  chuckled  Beardsley.  "If  one  of 

397 


398  TRUE  TO  ins  COLORS. 

'em  gets  after  us  we'll  skim  through  easy  as 
falling  off  a  log,  but  she'll  stick,  'specially  if 
she  runs  'cording  to  them  buoys  you  set  out." 
This  was  the  "work"  to  which  the  captain 
referred.  At  that  time  the  rule  was  for  all 
ship-masters  to  leave  black  buoys  to  starboard 
and  the  red  ones  to  port ;  or,  to  put  it  in  Eng- 
lish, they  were  to  pass  to  the  left  of  the  black 
buoys,  and  to  the  right  of  red  ones,  or  run  the 
risk  of  getting  aground  and  losing  their  insur- 
ance, in  case  their  ships  went  to  pieces.  But 
Marcy,  acting  under  the  orders  of  Captain 
Beardsley  (who,  now  that  he  was  fairly  afloat, 
began  to  show  that  he  was  much  more  of  a 
sailor  than  the  folks  around  home  thought  he 
was),  had  changed  this  order  of  things  by  an- 
choring the  red  buoys  on  the  right  of  the 
channel  going  out,  and  the  black  ones  on  the 
left.  Of  course  it  was  necessary  for  the  pilot 
to  bear  this  in  mind  if  he  were  called  upon  to 
take  the  privateer  through  there  in  a  hurry,  or 
on  a  dark  night  when  the  wind  was  blowing 
strongly.  To  a  landsman  this  may  seem  like 
a  very  small  thing,  but  it  was  enough  to  insure 
the  destruction  of  any  vessel  whose  com- 


CONCLUSION.  399 

mander  was  so  daring  as  to  try  to  follow  in 
Captain  Beardsley's  lead.  More  than  that, 
Crooked  Inlet  was  not  marked  upon  any 
government  chart.  The  Atlantic  Ocean  had 
opened  it  since  the  last  survey  was  made. 

All  things  being  in  readiness  for  the  cruise, 
the  Osprey  ran  through  the  inlet  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  third  day  out  from  Newbern,  and 
spread  her  wings  to  swoop  down  upon  the 
first  unsuspecting  merchantman  which  hap- 
pened to  be  holding  along  the  coast  inside  of 
Diamond  Shoals.  Now  the  crosstrees  were 
manned  for  the  first  time,  a  small  pull  taken 
at  tne  sheets  fore  and  aft,  and  with  a  fine 
breeze  over  her  quarter  the  schooner  ran  off  to 
the  southeast  toward  the  fair-weather  high- 
way leading  from  the  West  Indies  to  Northern 
ports.  Then  the  young  pilot,  who  had  given 
up  his  place  at  the  wheel,  had  leisure  to  look 
about  him  and  make  a  mental  estimate  of  the 
crew.  If  there  was  a  native  American  among 
them  he  could  not  find  him.  He  guessed  right 
when  he  told  himself  that  they  must  have 
belonged  to  foreign  vessels  in  port  when  Presi- 
dent Lincoln's  proclamation  was  issued,  and 


400  TRUE  TO  HIS    COLORS. 

that  Beardsley's  agent  had  induced  them  to  join 
the  Confederacy  by  offering  higher  wages  than 
they  were  receiving,  and  making  extravagant 
promises  of  a  wild,  free,  easy  life  aboard  the 
privateer,  and  unlimited  dollars  to  spend  in 
the  way  of  prize  money.  But  as  far  as  Marcy 
could  see  they  were  good  sailors,  and  Captain 
Beardsley  and  his  mates  enforced  discipline 
from  the  first. 

The  young  pilot  was  surprised  at  the  ease 
with  which  the  master  of  the  schooner  threw 
off  his  'longshore  manners  and  assumed  the 
habit  and  language  of  a  seafaring  man.  He 
had  been  a  trader  in  a  small  way  ever  since 
Marcy  could  remember,  and  he  said  himself 
that  the  longest  voyage  he  ever  made  was  from 
some  port  in  Cuba  to  New  York.  He  had  a 
way  of  going  and  coming  at  very  irregular 
intervals.  Sometimes  his  schooner  would  lie 
idle  for  months,  and  Beardsley  would  work 
among  his  negroes  with  so  much  industry  and 
perseverance,  that  the  planters  around  him 
would  come  to  think  he  had  given  up  the  sea 
for  good  ;  but  all  on  a  sudden  he  would  dis- 
appear as  if  by  magic,  and  it  would  be  a  long 


CONCLUSION.  401 

time  before  any  one  could  find  out  where 
he  was  or  what  he  had  been  doing  ;  and  they 
were  obliged  to  take  his  word  for  that.  Marcy 
Gray  was  not  the  only  one  who  thought  that 
the  term  "smuggler  "  would  come  nearer  to  de- 
scribing his  vocation  than  the  word  "  trader." 
But  in  spite  of  his  erratic  movements  and  long 
intervals  of  rest  on  shore,  Captain  Beardsley 
was  a  fair  navigator  and  knew  how  to  handle 
his  schooner.  He  knew  also,  and  quickly 
assumed,  the  dignity  befitting  his  station,  kept 
his  quarter-deck  sacred  to  himself,  and,  except 
when  they  were  on  duty,  never  permitted  his 
crew  to  come  aft  the  foremast  This  made  a 
gulf  between  him  and  Marcy,  but  the  latter 
did  not  mind  that.  He  was  content  to  be  con- 
sidered one  of  the  crew. 

Seventy  hours  passed,  and  the  only  thing 
the  lookouts  saw  during  that  time  to  indicate 
that  they  were  not  alone  on  the  ocean,  was  a 
thin  cloud  of  smoke  in  the  horizon,  which 
might  come  from  the  chimneys  of  a  peaceful 
passenger  vessel,  or  from  those  of  a  cruiser  on 
the  watch  for  just  such  crafts  as  the  Osprey 
was ;  and  so  Captain  Beardsley  prudently 

26 


402  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

came  about  and  sailed  leisurely  back  toward 
the  point  from  whence  he  started.  This  move 
was  just  what  brought  her  first  prize  into  the 
clutches  of  the  Osprey. 

Land  had  been  out  of  sight  for  almost  two 
days.  In  her  eagerness  to  catch  something  the 
schooner  had  gone  far  beyond  the  highway 
toward  which  she  had  first  shaped  her  course, 
but  this  retrograde  movement  brought  her  back 
to  it.  On  the  morning  of  the  third  day  the 
thrilling  cry  "  Sail  ho  !  "  came  from  aloft,  and 
in  an  instant  the  deck  was  in  commotion,  the 
man  at  the  wheel  so  far  forgetting  himself  as 
to  allow  the  privateer  to  swing  into  the  wind 
with  all  her  canvas  flapping. 

"Keep  her  steady,  there,"  shouted  the  cap- 
tain angrily.  "Where  away  ? "  he  continued, 
hailing  the  crosstrees. 

"Broad  on  the  weather  beam.  Topsail 
schooner,  and  standing  straight  across  our 
course." 

The  captain  seized  a  glass  and  hastened 
aloft  to  take  a  look  at  the  stranger,  while 
those  on  deck  crowded  to  the  rail  and  strained 
their  eyes  for  a  glimpse  of  the  sail,  which  had 


CONCLUSION.  403 

not  yet  showed  her  top-hamper  above  the  hori- 
zon. No  change  was  made  in  the  course  of 
the  privateer,  and  neither  was  anything  done 
toward  casting  loose  the  guns.  There  would 
be  time  enough  for  that  when  the  captain  had 
made  up  his  mind  what  he  was  going  to  do. 
He  sat  on  the  crosstrees  beside  the  lookout  for 
an  hour  without  saying  a  word.  By  that  time 
the  sail  was  visible  from  the  deck.  To  quote 
from  one  of  the  crew  she  was  coming  up  at  a 
hand  gallop.  Then  Captain  Beardsley  was 
satisfied  to  come  down  and  take  charge  of  the 
deck. 

"She's  ours,"  Marcy  heard  him  say  to  the 
two  mates.  "  I  would  not  sell  my  chances  of 
making  a  rich  haul  for  any  reasonable  sum  of 
money.  If  I  know  anything  about  vessels,  she 
is  a  Cuban  trader  bound  to  New  York.  Ease 
the  Osprey  up  a  bit.  Don't  crowd  her  so 
heavy,  and  the  chase  will  pass  by  within  half 
a  mile  of  us.  But  we  mustn't  let  her  get  by, 
for  she  is  a  trotter,  and  every  inch  of  her  mus- 
lin is  drawing  beautifully." 

While  the  second  mate  set  about  obeying  the 
last  order,  the  captain  addressed  some  others 


404  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

to  the  first  officer,  and  in  a  remarkably  brief 
time,  considering  their  short  experience  on 
board  the  privateer,  her  crew  had  cast  loose 
the  bow  gun  and  trained  it  over  the  port  side, 
the  magazine  and  shell-rooms  had  been  opened 
and  lighted,  and  Tierney,  who  acted  in  the 
double  capacity  of  captain  of  the  bow  gun  and 
drill-master  to  the  crews  of  both,  had  driven 
home  a  five-second  shrapnel. 

"  All  ready  forward,  sir,"  said  he. 

u  Throw  that  piece  of  canvas  back  over  the 
gun  to  hide  it,"  commanded  Captain  Beards- 
ley.  "  Send  all  the  men  below  that  are  not 
needed  on  deck.  Gray,  go  aft  and  stand  by  to 
run  up  the  Yankee  flag  when  I  tell  you." 

The  topsail  schooner  could  be  plainly  seen 
now,  and  Marcy  was  sailor  enough  to  note  that 
if  her  captain  did  not  suspect  there  was  some- 
thing wrong,  he  acted  like  it.  This  could 
hardly  be  wondered  at,  for  taking  into  con- 
sideration the  "natty"  appearance  of  the 
privateer,  the  lubberly  way  in  which  she  was 
sailed,  standing  so  far  off  wind  when  she 
ought  to  have  been  close  to  it  if  she  were  sail- 
ing her  course,  was  enough  to  excite  anybody's 


CONCLUSION.  405 

suspicions.  Two  of  her  officers  were  in  the 
rigging,  and  Captain  Beardsley,  who  was  men- 
tally calculating  her  chances  for  running  by 
his  own  vessel  in  case  she  made  the  attempt, 
took  his  glass  from  his  eye  long  enough  to 
remark  : 

"  They  don't  quite  like  our  looks,  do  they  ? 
That  proves  that  they  are  from  some  near  port, 
and  heard  something  about  privateers  before 
they  sailed.  I  heard  that  parties  in  New  Or- 
leans had  steamers  afloat  a  week  ago.  Marcy, 
show  them  the  Yankee  flag  and  see  if  that 
wont  quiet  their  feelings." 

"If  that  isn't  stealing  the  livery  of  Heaven 
to  serve  the  Evil  One  in  I  don't  want  a  cent," 
said  Marcy,  to  himself,  as  with  an  "Aye,  aye, 
sir,"  he  obeyed  the  order  that  was  intended 
to  lure  the  stranger  to  her  destruction.  At 
the  same  moment  her  own  colors,  the  Stars  and 
Stripes,  were  run  up  to  the  peak. 

But  the  sight  of  the  friendly  flag  did  not 
seem  to  allay  the  suspicions  of  those  on  board 
the  topsail  schooner.  To  the  great  surprise  of 
those  who  were  watching  her,  her  bow  began 
to  swing  slowly  around,  her  sails  trembled  in 


406  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

the  air  for  a  minute  or  two  and  then  moved 
over  to  the  other  side,  her  yard  was  braced 
forward,  the  sheets  hauled  taut,  and  she  was 
off  on  the  other  tack  with  a  big  bone  in  her 
teeth.  By  this  move  she  hoped  to  pass  so  far 
astern  of  the  suspicious-looking  craft  in  front 
of  her,  as  to  be  beyond  range  of  the  light  guns 
her  captain  had  reason  to  believe  were  con- 
cealed under  those  piles  of  canvas  which  looked 
so  innocent  at  a  distance.  It  was  beautifully 
and  quickly  done  ;  but  who  ever  saw  a  Yankee 
skipper  who  did  not  know  how  to  handle  his 
ship,  or  who  would  give  her  up  to  an  enemy  if 
he  saw  the  slightest  chance  to  escape  with  her  ? 
The  Confederate  Admiral  Semmes  had  more 
than  one  chase  after  a  plucky  Yankee  cap- 
tain, who  was  resolved  that  he  would  not  come 
to  if  he  could  help  it,  and  he  often  goes  out  of 
his  way  to  pay  deserved  tribute  to  the  skill 
and  courage  of  Northern  sailors. 

"That's  his  best  sailing-point,  and  he's  got 
a  breeze  that  don't  reach  us,"  Captain  Beards- 
ley  almost  howled,  stamping  about  the  deck 
and  shaking  his  fist  at  the  flying  schooner. 
"  Where  are  you,  Tierney  ?  Fire  that  gun  at 


CONCLUSION.  407 

him.  Pitch  the  ball  into  him  the  first  time 
without  stopping  to  send  it  across  his  bows. 
Do  something,  or  he'll  get  away  from  us." 

Tierney  and  his  crew,  who  had  scattered 
themselves  over  the  deck  in  obedience  to  an 
order  from  the  mate,  were  on  hand  almost  be- 
fore the  angry  skipper  had  ceased  talking. 
The  captain  of  the  gun  knew  that  the  schooner 
was  far  beyond  the  reach  of  the  short-time  pro- 
jectile he  had  in  his  piece,  but  that  did  not 
prevent  him  from  obeying  orders.  The  canvas 
covering  was  torn  off  and  cast  aside,  the  gun 
trained,  and  the  lock-string  pulled.  The  pri- 
vateer trembled  all  over  with  the  force  of  the 
concussion ;  the  howitzer  bounded  from  its 
place  and  recoiled  as  far  as  its  breeching  would 
permit  it  to  go,  and  the  shrapnel  went  shriek- 
ing on  its  way.  But  it  did  not  go  more  than 
a  quarter  of  the  distance  that  intervened 
between  the  two  vessels  before  it  exploded. 
However,  it  showed  the  crew  of  the  fleeing 
schooner  that  her  enemy  was  fully  armed,  and 
it  enabled  Tierney  to  load  his  gun  with  a  shell 
provided  with  a  longer  fuse. 

"  Send  home  another  one  that  will  go  farther 


408  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

before  it  busts,"  shouted  Captain  Beardsley. 
"And  while  you're  doing  it,  we'll  see  if  we 
can't  come  around  on  the  other  tack  about  as 
quick  as  she  did." 

Remember  that  the  two  vessels,  pursuer  and 
pursued,  had  not  yet  passed.  They  were  sail- 
ing diagonally  toward  each  other  at  the  first, 
and  that  was  the  relative  position  they  held 
when  the  privateer  came  about  and  stood  off 
on  the  other  tack.  If  Captain  Beardsley  had 
understood  his  business  he  might  have  had  the 
after-gun  cast  loose  and  loaded  with  a  fifteen- 
second  shell,  and  fired  it  at  the  chase  as  the 
stern  of  the  Osprey  swung  around.  Marcy 
thought  this  could  have  been  done,  but  of 
course  he  said  nothing.  His  sympathies  were 
entirely  with  the  captain  who  had  determined 
to  make  a  race  of  it. 

"  I  do  hope  he'll  get  away,"  thought  the 
boy,  looking  first  at  the  canvas  of  his  own 
vessel  to  see  how  it  was  drawing,  and  then  at 
the  topsail  schooner  which  was  making  such 
gallant  efforts  to  escape.  u  Suppose  the  cap- 
tain owns  that  craft,  and  that  it  is  everything 
he  has  in  the  world  to  depend  on  for  a  living 


CONCLUSION.  409 

for  his  family  ?  It  will  be  just  awful  to  take 
it  away  from  him.  Why  don't  Uncle  Sam 
send  some  cruisers  down  here  ? " 

While  Marcy  stood  on  the  quarter-deck 
meditating,  Tierney  was  working  on  the  fore- 
castle, and  now  he  called  out : 

"All  ready  for' ard,  sir." 

"  Let  her  have  it !  "  cried  the  captain ;  and 
then,  seeing  that  Marcy  Gray  was  still  holding 
fast  to  the  halliards  that  kept  the  starry  flag 
at  the  peak,  he  shouted:  "  Why  don't  you 
haul  that  thing  down  and  run  aloft  the  Stars 
and  Bars  ?  Are  you  asleep  ?" 

"No,  sir,"  replied  the  boy.  "  Waiting  for 
orders,  sir." 

"  Down  with  it  then,  and  put  our  own  flag 
up  there,"  commanded  the  captain.  "Fire, 
Tierney!" 

The  howitzer  once  more  belched  forth  a 
cloud  of  flame  and  smoke,  and  Marcy  stood  on 
tiptoe  and  held  his  breath  in  suspense  while 
he  waited  for  the  result.  He  felt  the  cold 
chills  creep  along  his  spine  when,  after  an  in- 
terval that  seemed  very  short  for  the  distance 
the  shot  had  to  travel,  he  saw  it  strike  the 


410  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

water  in  line  with  the  schooner  and  explode 
a  second  later  almost  at  her  side.  There  was 
no  mistake  about  it  this  time.  A  fifteen-sec- 
ond fuse  was  long  enough,  and  the  next  shot, 
with  a  single  half -degree  more  of  elevation, 
would  surely  strike  her.  Her  skipper  saw  it, 
and  rather  than  allow  his  vessel  to  be  shot  to 
pieces  and  his  men  killed  before  his  eyes,  he 
spilled  his  sails  and  gave  up  the  contest. 

"Come  on  deck,  you  lubbers  below,  and 
cheer  our  first  prize,"  shouted  the  mate,  who 
was  almost  beside  himself  with  joy  and  excite- 
ment. "  There  she  is,  laying  to  and  waiting  for 
you  to  go  and  take  possession,"  he  went  on, 
as  the  crew  tumbled  up  the  ladder.  "  Count 
your  prize-money  up  on  your  fingers  and  then 
give  a  cheer." 

This  was  an  insulting  way  to  treat  men  who 
had  done  all  that  brave  men  could  do  to  elude 
their  enemy,  and  surrendered  at  last  because 
they  had  no  means  of  defending  themselves, 
and  Marcy  was  glad  to  notice  that  Tierney  saw 
it,  and  did  not  join  in  the  cheers  that  followed. 
Perhaps  the  man  had  a  better  heart  than 
Marcy  had  given  him  credit  for. 


CONCLUSION.  411 

"Where's  that  boat' screw?"  inquired  the 
captain,  meaning  the  men  who  had  been 
drilled  in  lowering  the  yawl  and  pulling  off 
to  imaginary  prizes.  "  Here's  the  keys  to  the 
cabin,  Marcy.  Unlock  the  door  and  give 
every  man  who  comes  to  you  a  saber,  revolver, 
and  a  box  of  cartridges.  And  you,"  he  added, 
turning  to  the  first  mate  as  Marcy  took  the 
keys  and  hastened  below,  "tumble  ten  men 
besides  the  boat's  crew  into  the  yawl,  go  off  to 
the  prize,  and  send  the  master  and  his  papers 
on  board  of  us.  Put  all  the  schooner's  com- 
pany, except  the  mates,  in  double  irons,  and 
stow  them  away  somewhere  under  guard. 
Then  keep  your  weather  eye  on  me  and  follow 
in  my  wake  when  I  fill  away  for  Newbern. 
That's  the  way  we'll  manage  things  as  often 
as  we  take  a  prize." 

While  these  orders  were  being  obeyed  the 
Osprey  was  sailing  steadily  toward  her  prize  ; 
and  by  the  time  the  men  had  been  selected  and 
the  small  arms  distributed,  she  had  come  as 
close  to  her  as  Captain  Beardsley  thought  it 
safe  to  venture.  Having  performed  his  duty, 
Marcy  returned  to  the  deck  just  in  time  to  see 


412  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

the  prize  crew  climbing  upon  her  deck.  A 
quarter  of  an  hour  later  the  boat  came  back, 
bringing  a  strange  man  who  certainly  took 
matters  very  coolly,  seeing  that  he  had  lost 
his  vessel  and  a  valuable  cargo. 

"Captain,"  said  he,  as  he  clambered  over 
the  Osprey's  rail,  "  I  don't  understand  the  sit- 
uation at  all,  for  all  your  mate  would  say  to 
me  was  that  my  ship  was  a  prize  to  the  Con- 
federate privateer  Osprey" 

"What  else  did  you  want  him  to  say?" 
asked  Captain  Beardsley,  with  a  smile  that 
must  have  made  the  merchant  skipper  angry. 
"That's  the  whole  thing  in  a  nutshell.  Where 
are  your  papers  ?  See  that  flag  up  there  ? 
That's  the  one  I  sail  under.  You  must  have 
heard  that  there  were  such  fellows  as  me 
afloat,  or  you  wouldn't  have  shied  off  as  you 
did." 

"  Your  appearance  was  all  right,  but  I  didn't 
like  the  way  you  acted,"  replied  the  skipper. 
"Yes,  I  have  heard  that  there  are  some  gen- 
tlemen of  your  sort  roaming  around  the  Gulf." 

"Your  schooner  is  the  Mary  Hollins,  bound 
from  Havana  to  Boston  with  an  assorted 


CONCLUSION.  413 

cargo,"  said  Captain  Beardsley.  "There  is 
no  attempt  made  to  'cover'  either?" 

"No,  sir;  it  is  an  American  vessel  and  her 
cargo  is  consigned  to  an  American  house," 
answered  the  skipper,  who  knew  it  would  be 
useless  to  deny  it  with  the  plain  facts  staring 
Captain  Beardsley  in  the  face.  "  But,  cap- 
tain, I  protest  against  your  putting  my  men  in 
irons.  They  are  not  felons,  to  be  treated  that 
way." 

"Can't  help  it,"  said  Beardsley  shortly. 
"Can't  you  see  for  yourself  that  I  have  a 
small  crew,  and  that  I  must  take  measures  to 
prevent  your  men  from  recapturing  the  prize  ? 
I'll  let  'em  out  as  soon  as  we  get  through 
Hatteras." 

The  master  of  the  privateer  exchanged  a  few 
words  with  his  second  mate,  and  in  a  minute  or 
two  more  the  Osprey  came  about  and  pointed 
her  nose  toward  Newbern,  the  Mary  Hol- 
lins  following  in  her  wake.  The  crew  stepped 
around  with  unwonted  alacrity,  and  tugged 
at  the  sheets  as  energetically  as  though  the 
prize  dollars  the  agent  had  promised  them 
were  fastened  to  the  other  end.  Everybody 


414  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

was  happy  except  Marcy  Gray  and  the  unfor- 
tunate skipper  of  the  Mary  Hollins.  He  took 
his  capture  very  philosophically,  but  Marcy 
was  sure  he  did  some  deep  and  earnest  think- 
ing while  he  stood  on  the  privateer's  quarter- 
deck, pulling  his  whiskers,  and  looking  back 
at  the  vessel  he  had  lost.  Marcy  almost  wished 
that  he  could  change  places  with  him  so  that 
he  could  enter  the  navy  as  soon  as  he  was 
released,  and  assist  in  sweeping  the  sea  of 
such  crafts  as  the  Osprey.  He  dared  not  speak 
to  him,  for  that  would  excite  suspicion,  and 
the  prisoner,  who  looked  at  Marcy  now  and 
then,  probably  thought  the  boy  as  good  a 
rebel  as  there  was  on  board. 

The  low  sand  dunes  about  Hatteras  Inlet,  as 
well  as  the  unfinished  walls  of  the  forts  that 
were  to  defend  it,  came  up  out  of  the  sea 
shortly  after  daylight  the  next  morning,  and 
at  one  o'clock  the  Osprey  and  her  prize  sailed 
through,  loudly  cheered  by  the  working  par- 
ties ashore.  The  prisoner  now  reminded  Cap- 
tain Beardsley  of  the  promise  he  had  made 
regarding  the  crew  of  the  Mary  Hollins,  but 
Beardsley  got  out  of  it  by  saying  that  he  had 


CONCLUSION.  415 

no  way  of  signaling  to  the  prize,  and  could  not 
think  of  waiting  for  her  to  come  alongside  so 
that  he  could  hail  her.  The  truth  was  Cap- 
tain Beardsley  believed  that  the  Yankees  would 
fight  if  they  were  given  half  a  chance.  The 
sound  upon  which  the  vessels  were  now  sail- 
ing was  a  pretty  large  body  of  water,  New- 
born was  still  many  miles  away,  and  if  the 
Hollins^s  men  were  freed  from  their  irons, 
they  might  recapture  their  vessel  and  elude 
the  Osprey  during  the  night  that  was  coming. 
Beardsley  kept  them  in  durance  until  he 
reached  port,  and  then  released  them  to  be 
jeered  and  hooted  by  the  crowd  that  followed 
them  from  the  wharf  to  the  jail  in  which  they 
were  confined. 

The  reception  that  was  extended  to  himself 
and  his  men  was  of  different  character.  They 
were  cheered  to  the  echo,  and  as  many  as  could 
get  upon  the  decks  of  the  Osprey  and  her 
prize,  insisted  on  shaking  them  by  the  hand 
and  telling  them  what  brave  fellows  they  were, 
and  how  much  they  had  done  for  the  glorious 
cause  of  Southern  independence.  Beardsley' s 
agent  was  on  hand,  of  course,  and  when  he 


416  TJIUE   TO   HIS   COLORS. 

had  seen  the  Mary  Hollins  turned  over  to  the 
collector  of  the  port,  he  insisted  that  the 
Osprey  should  run  out  again  at  once  and  make 
another  haul,  before  the  seizure  of  the  Hollins 
became  known  at  the  North  ;  but,  to  Marcy 
Gray's  intense  delight,  Beardsley  refused  to 
budge. 

•'Not  much  I  wont  go  outside  again  and 
leave  you  land-sharks  to  handle  my  prize  and 
the  money  she'll  sell  for,"  he  declared,  with  so 
much  emphasis  that  the  agent  did  not  think  it 
best  to  urge  him  further.  "  Me  and  my  men 
have  got  the  biggest  interest  in  the  Mary  Hol- 
lins,  and  right  here  we  stay  till  the  legality  of 
the  capture  has  been  settled,  the  vessel  and 
cargo  sold,  and  the  dollars  that  belong  to  us 
are  planked  down  in  our  two  hands." 

"Then  I  may  go  home?"  said  Marcy,  as 
soon  as  he  saw  a  good  chance  to  ask  the  ques- 
tion. 

"  Course.     Go  by  first  train  if  you  want  to." 

That  was  enough  for  the  boy,  who  was  dis- 
gusted with  life  on  board  a  privateer.  He 
hastened  below,  and  in  less  than  twenty  min- 
utes presented  himself  in  Beardsley' s  cabin 


CONCLUSION.  417 

with  his  "grip  "  in  one  hand  and  a  paper  in 
the  other. 

"That's  a  leave  of  absence,"  said  Marcy, 
placing  the  paper  before  the  captain.  "  I  don't 
suppose  it  is  drawn  up  in  proper  form,  but  it 
will  serve  to  show  the  people  at  home  that  I 
am  there  with  your  permission.  I'd  be  glad  if 
you  would  sign  it." 

The  captain  did  so  without  a  word  of  objec- 
tion, gave  Marcy  a  few  messages  to  be  delivered 
to  his  friends  in  and  around  Nashville,  and 
promised  to  look  out  for  his  share  of  the  prize 
money. 

"  You  can  keep  it,  if  you  can  bring  yourself 
to  touch  it,"  thought  the  boy,  as  he  walked 
ashore,  after  shouting  good-by  to  the  crew,  and 
bent  his  steps  toward  the  nearest  telegraph 
office.  "  It  would  burn  my  hands." 

He  sent  a  dispatch  to  his  mother  requesting 
that  Morris  might  be  sent  to  meet  him  at  the 
depot  at  a  certain  time,  and  to  allay  any  fears 
that  might  be  awakened  in  her  mind  by  his 
sudden  return  to  Newbern,  he  announced 
that  the  privateer  had  just  brought  a  valuable 
prize  into  port.  Those  few  words  sent  the 

27 


418  TRUE  TO  HIS   COLORS. 

dispatch  through  without  a  cent's  worth  of 
expense  to  himself. 

"So  you  are  one  of  those  gallant  fellows, 
are  you  ? "  said  the  operator.  "  Well,  I'll  send 
it  off  and  call  it  square.  You  deserve  a  world 
of  credit." 

"I  can't  for  the  life  of  me  see  where  an 
armed  vessel  wins  credit  in  capturing  one  that 
is  entirely  without  means  of  defense,"  replied 
Marcy,  who  had  heard  so  much  of  this  sort  of 
talk  since  he  reached  Newbern  that  he  was 
tired  of  it. 

"But  that  isn't  the  point,"  said  the  operator. 
"  See  what  a  blow  you  have  struck  at  the 
enemy's  commerce.  Keep  it  up  long  enough 
and  you  will  drive  his  hated  old  rag  from  the 
sea." 

Marcy  had  another  ride  with  Morris,  who 
was  at  the  depot  waiting  for  him  when  his 
train  came  in,  and  reached  home  at  last  to 
receive  a  tearful  welcome  from  his  mother. 

"You  don't  gush  over  me  at  all,"  said  he, 
as  she  threw  her  arms  about  his  neck  and  laid 
her  head  on  his  shoulder.  "  Don't  you  know 
that  I  have  roamed  the  high  sea,  smelled  pow- 


CONCLUSION.  419 

der,  and  helped  capture  a  Yankee  vessel  ?  It's 
the  most  despicable  business  in  the  world,"  he 
added,  as  he  led  his  mother  into  the  house  out 
of  earshot  of  all  the  servants.  And  then  he 
told  her  how  the  capture  had  been  effected, 
and  explained  why  Beardsley  would  not  im- 
mediately put  to  sea  to  try  his  luck  again. 
He  said,  with  a  long-drawn  sigh,  that  he  was 
glad  to  get  home,  and  hoped  from  the  bottom 
of  his  heart  that  the  Osprey  might  sink  at  her 
wharf  before  he  was  ordered  to  report  aboard 
of  her  .again.  As  for  the  prize-money,  he  sup- 
posed he  would  have  to  take  it  or  set  Beards- 
ley's  tongue  in  motion ;  but  he  would  put  it 
carefully  away,  and  send  it  to  the  master  of 
the  Hollins  if  he  ever  had  the  chance. 

"  You  don't  feel  at  all  as  your  Cousin  Rod- 
ney does,"  said  his  mother,  when  he  ceased 
speaking.  "  A  long  letter  from  him  addressed 
to  you  came  during  your  absence,  and  I  took 
the  liberty  to  read  it.  Yes,  he  enlisted  almost 
as  soon  as  he  reached  home,  and  is  going  with 
his  company  to  Missouri,  where  he  hopes  to 
join  Dick  Graham,  who  belongs  to  the  state 
troops  under  General  Price." 


420  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

"  They  have  both  lived  up  to  their  principles, 
but  how  have  I  lived  up  to  mine  ? "  said  Marcy, 
taking  the  letter  from  his  mother's  hand.  "  I 
told  them  I  should  be  true  to  my  colors,  no 
matter  what  happened,  and  how  have  I  held 
to  my  resolution?  I  can't  tell  them  just  how 
I  am  situated,  for  suppose  the  letter  should 
miscarry  and  fall  into  the  hands  of  some 
fellow  like  Captain  Beardsley  ?  This  is  a  nice 
way  to  live." 

Rodney  wrote  as  if  he  were  full  of  enthu- 
siasm, and  gave  a  complete  history  of  his 
movements  since  the  day  on  which  he  bade  his 
cousin  good-by  in  Barrington.  There  was  one 
short  paragraph  in  his  letter  which  will  serve 
as  a  very  good  introduction  to  the  second  vol- 
ume of  this  series  of  books,  and  we  produce  it 
entire.  It  ran  as  follows  : 

11  It  wouldn't  be  safe  for  you  to  come  to  this 
country,  old  fellow,  and  talk  as  you  did  while 
we  were  at  school.  You  would  be  mobbed  in 
spite  of  all  I  could  do  to  prevent  it.  I  hope 
you  haven't  got  into  any  trouble  by  trying  to 
be  true  to  your  colors  since  you  have  been  in 
North  Carolina.  I  can  talk  as  I  please  here, 
and  you  know  I  please  to  denounce  everything 
except  secession  and  independence.  I  belong 


CONCLUSION.  421 

to  an  independent  company  of  cavalry.  The 
colonel  commanding  the  regiment  we  wanted 
to  join  didn't  think  he  had  any  authority  to 
accept  us  unless  we  would  give  up  our  inde- 
pendent organization,  and  as  we  were  resolved 
we  wouldn't  do  that,  we  began  to  think  we 
would  be  obliged  to  fight  on  our  own  hook  ; 
but  just  in  the  nick  of  time  we  learned  that  the 
troops  serving  in  Missouri,  under  Price  and 
McCulloch,  were  mostly  partisans,  and  that 
either  of  those  commanders  would  be  glad  to 
accept  us.  So  there  is  where  we  are  going  as 
soon  as  we  can  get  transportation,  and  who 
knows  but  I  may  see  our  old  friend  Dick 
Graham  ?  Shall  I  tell  him  '  Hello  ! '  for  you  2 
We  furnish  our  own  horses,  the  government 
allowing  us  sixty  cents  a  day  for  the  use  of 
them.  If  they  die  or  are  killed  in  action,  we 
are  to  get  another  mount  from  the  enemy. 
Come  and  join  us,  Marcy.  Throw  your  Union 
sentiments  to  the  winds — you'll  have  to  sooner 
or  later — take  sides  with  the  friends  of  your 
state,  swear  allegiance  to  the  flag  of  the  Con- 
federacy and  battle  for  the  right.  Come  and 
join  my  company  and  we'll  have  some  high 
old  times  running  the  Yankees  out  of  Mis- 
souri." 

But  the  sequel  proved  that  the  despised 
Yankees  could  not  be  so  easily  driven  ;  on  the 
contrary  they  drove  the  rebels.  Marcy' s  cousin 
manfully  bore  a  soldier's  part  in  some  of  the 
hardest  battles  that  were  fought  in  Missouri ; 


422  TRUE  TO   HIS   COLORS. 

and  just  what  he  did,  and  whether  or  not  he 
enjoyed  the  "  high  old  times  "  that  came  rather 
sooner  than  he  expected,  shall  be  told  in  the 
succeeding  volume  of  this  series  which  will  be 
entitled,  "RODNEY,  THE  PARTISAN." 


THE  END. 


THE 

FAMOUS 

CASTLEMON 

BOOKS. 

BY 

HARRY 
CASTLEMON. 


Specimen  Cover  of  the  Gunboat 
Series. 

No  author  of  the  present  day  has  become  a  greater  favorite  with  boys  than 
"Harry  Castlemon;  "  every  book  by  him  is  sure  to  meet  with  hearty  re- 
ception by  young  readers  generally.  H.s  naturalness  and  vivacity  lead  his 
readers  Irom  page  to  page  with  breathless  interest,  and  when  one  volume  i» 
finished  the  fascinated  reader,  like  Oliver  Twist,  asks  "  for  more." 

%*  Any  volume  sold  separately. 


GUNBOAT  SERIES.      By  Harry  Castlemon.      6 
vols.,  I2mo.     Fully  illustrated.     Cloth,  extra,  printed 

in  colors.     In  box $7  5° 

Frank,  the  Young  Naturalist i  25 

Frank  in  the  Woods i  25 

Frank  on  the  Prairie I  25 

Frank  on  a  Gunboat I  25 

Frank  before  Vicksburg I  25 

Frank  on  the  Lower  Mississippi i  25 


*  CO  AXES' S  POPULAR  JUVENILES. 

GO  AHEAD  SERIES.  By  Harry  Castlemon.  3 
vols.,  lamo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed 
in  colors.  In  box $3  75 

Go  Ahead ;  or,  The  Fisher  Boy's  Motto I  25 

No  Moss ;  or,  The  Career  of  a  Rolling  Stone  ....  I  25 
Tom  Newcombe  ;  or,  The  Boy  of  Bad  Habits  .  .  I  25 

ROCKY  MOUNTAIN"  SERIES.  By  Harry 
Castlemon.  3  vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth, 
extra,  printed  in  colors.  In  box $3  75 

Frank  at  Don  Carlos'  Rancho I  25 

Frank  among  the  Rancheros i  25 

Frank  in  the  Mountains i  25 

SPORTSMAN'S  CLUB  SERIES.  By  Harry 
Castlemon.  3  vols.,  12010.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth, 
extra,  printed  in  colors.  In  box $3  75 

The   Sportsman's  Club  in  the  Saddle  ....      I  25 

The  Sportsman's  Club  Afloat I  25 

The  Sportsman's  Club  among  the  Trappers  .      i  25 

FRANK  NELSON  SERIES.  By  Harry  Castle- 
mon. 3  vols.  1 2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra, 
printed  in  colors.  In  box $3  75 

Snowed  Up  ;  or,  The  Sportsman's  Club  in  the  Mts.  .      I  25 

Frank  Nelson  in  the  Forecastle  ;  or,  The  Sports- 
man's Club  among  the  Whalers I  25 

The  Boy  Traders  ;  or,  The  Sportsman's  Club  among 
the  Boers I  25 

BOY  TRAPPER  SERIES.  By  Harry  Castlemon. 
3  vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed 
in  colors.  In  box $3  7; 

The  Buried  Treasure ;  or,  Old  Jordan's  "  Haunt "  I  25 
Tha  Boy  Trapper ;  or,  How  Dave  Filled  the  Order .  i  25 
The  Mail  Garnet i  25 


_-*>RTER   *   COATES'S   POPULAR   JUVEIVlLES  ^ 

HOUGHING  IT  SERIES.  By  Harry  Castlemon. 
3  vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed 
in  colors.  In  box $3  75 

George  in  Camp  ;  or,  Life  on  the  Plains i  25 

George  at  the  'Wheel ;  or,  Life  in  a  Pilot  House  .      I  25 
George  at  the  Fort ;  or,  Life  Among  the  Soldiers  .      I  25 

ROD  AND  1UN  SERIES.  By  Harry  Castlemon. 
3  vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed 
in  colors.  In  box J>3  75 

Don  Gordon's  Shooting  Box    .  . i  25 

Rod  and  Gun .   .      I  25 

The  Young  Wild  Fowlers I  25 

FOREST  AND  STREAM  SERIES.  By  Harry 
Castlemon.  3  vols.,  i2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth, 
extra,  printed  in  colors.  In  box $3  75 

Joe  Wayring  at  Home  ;  or,  Story  of  a  Fly  Rod    .      I  25 

Snagged  and  Sunk  ;  or,  The  Adventures  of  a  Can- 
vas L'anoe '  25 

Steel  Horse ;  or,  The  Rambles  of  a  Bicycle  ....      i  25 

"WAR  SERIES.  By  Harry  Castlemon.  4  vols., 
I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed  in 
colors.  In  box 5  oo 

True  to  his  Colors i  25 

Rodney,  the  Partisan i  25 

Marcy,  the  Blockade  Runner i  25 

Marcy,  the  Refugee i  25 

OUR  FELLOWS ;  or,  Skirmishes  with  the  Swamp 
Dragoons.  By  Harry  Castlemon.  i6mo.  Fully  illus- 
trated. Cloth,  extra C  *l 


ALGER'S 

RENOWNED 

BOOKS. 

BY 

HORATIO 
ALGER,  JR. 


Specimen  Cover  of  the  Ragged 
Dick  Series. 

Horatio  Alger,  Jr.,  has  attained  distinction  as  one  of  the  most  popular 
writers  of  books  for  boys,  and  the  following  list  comprises  all  of  his  best 
books. 

*%  Any  volume  sold  separately. 


RAGGED  DICK  SERIES.  By  Horatio  Alger, 
Jr.  6  vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra, 
printed  in  colors.  In  box $7  50 

Ragged  Dick  ;  or,  Street  Life  in  New  York    .... 

Fame  and  Fortune ;  or,  The  Progress  of  Richard 
Hunter 

Mark,  the  Match  Boy  ;  or,  Richard  Hunter's  Ward 

Rough  and  Ready ;  or,  Life  among  the  New  York 
Newsboys 

Sen,  the  Luggage  Boy  ;  or,  Among  the  Wharves   . 

Rufus  and  Rose  ;  or,  the  Fortunes  of  Rough  and 
Ready  

TATTERED  TOM  SERIES.  (FIRST  SERIES.) 
By  Horatio  Alger,  Jr.  4  vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illus- 
aated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed  in  colors.  In  box  ,  .  . 

(4) 


i  25 

i  25 

i  25 
500 


PORTER    *   COATES'S  POPULAR   JUVENILES.  5 

Tattered  Tom  ;  or,  The  Story  of  a  Street  Arab      .    .  I  25 

Paul,  the  Peddler;  or,  The  Adventures  of  a  Young 

Street  Merchant I  25 

Phil,  the  Fiddler;  or,  The  Young  Street  Musician   .  i  25 

Slow  and  Sure ;  or,  From  the  Sidewalk  to  the  Shop  I  25 

TATTERED  TOM  SERIES.  (SECOND  SERIES.) 
4  vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed 

in  colors.     In  box „»....  $5  oo 

Julius ;  or  the  Street  Boy  Out  West I  25 

The  Young  Outlaw  ;  or,  Adrift  in  the  World  ...  I  25 

Sam's  Chance  and  How  He  Improved  it ...  i  25 

The  Telegraph  Boy i  25 

LUCK  AND  PLUCK  SERIES.  (FIRST  SERIES.) 
By  Horatio  Alger,  Jr.  4  vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illus- 
trated. Cloth,  extra,  printed  in  colors.  In  box  .  .  .  $$  oo 

Luck  and  Pluck ;  or  John  Oakley's  Inheritance   .   .  I  25 

Sink  or  Swim ;  or,  Harry  Raymond's  Resolve  ...  I  25 

Strong  and  Steady ;  or,  Paddle  Your  Own  Canoe  .  I  25 

Strive  and   Succeed;   or,  The  Progress  of  Walter 

Conrad I  25 

LUCK  AND  PLUCK  SERIES.  (SECOND 
SERIES.)  By  Horatio  Alger,  Jr.  3  vols.,  I2mo. 
Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed  in  colors.  In 

box $5  oo 

Try  and  Trust ;  or,  The  Story  of  a  Bound  Boy  ...  i  25 

Bound  to  Rise ;  or  Harry  Walton's  Motto i  25 

Risen  from  the  Ranks;  or,  Harry  Walton's  Success  I  25 

Herbert  Carter's  Legacy ;  or,  The  Inventor's  Son  .  i  25 

CAMPAIGN  SERIES.  By  Horatio  Alger,  Jr.  7, 
vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed 

in  colors.     In  box $3  75 

Frank's  Campaign ;  or,  The  Farm  and  the  Camp    .  i  25 

Paul  Piescott's  Charge i  25 

C  bar  lie  Codman's  Cruise  ...........  125 


6         PORTER  &  COATES'S  POPULAR  JUVENILES. 

BRAVE  AND  BOLD  SERIES.  By  Horatio 
Alger,  Jr.  4  vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth, 
extra,  printed  in  colors.  In  box £5  oo 

Brave  and  Bold ;  or,  The  Story  of  a  Factory  Boy  .  .  i  25 
Jack's  Ward ;  or,  The  Boy  Guardian I  25 

Shifting  for  Himself;  or,  Gilbert  Greyson's  For- 
tunes    I  25 

Wait  and  Hope ;  or,  Ben  Bradford's  Motto   ....      i  25 

PACIFIC  SERIES.  By  Horatio  Alger,  Jr.  4 
vols.  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed 
in  colors.  In  box $5  oo 

The   Young  Adventurer;  or,  Tom's  Trip  Across 

the  Plains I  25 

The  Young  Miner;  or,  Tom  Nelson  in  California  .  I  25 
The  Young  Explorer  ;  or,  Among  the  Sierras  .  .  I  25 

Ben's  Nugget;  or,  A  Boy's  Search  for  Fortune.     A 

Story  of  the  Pacific  Coast i  25 

ATLANTIC  SERIES.  By  Horatio  Alger,  Jr.  4 
vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed 
in  colors.  In  box £5  oo 

The   Young   Circus   Rider;   or,  The   Mystery  of 

Robert  Rudd I  25 

Do  and  Dare  ;  or,  A  Brave  Boy's  Fight  for  Fortune  .  i  25 
Hector's  Inheritance  ;  or,  Boys  of  Smith  Institute  .  i  25 
Helping  Himself ;  or,  Grant  Thornton's  Ambition  .  l  25 

WAY  TO  SUCCESS  SERIES.  By  Horatio 
Alger,  Jr  4  vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth, 
extra,  printed  in  colors.  In  box $5  oo 

Bob  Burton I  25 

The  Store  Boy i  25 

Luke  Walton \  25 

Struggling  Upward t  25 

NEW  BOOK  BY  ALGER. 

DIGGING   FOR  GOLD.      By  Horatio  Alger,  Jr. 

Illustrated  i  zmo.     Cloth,  black,  red  and  gold     ...      X  25 


A 

New  Series 
of  Books. 

Indian  Life 

and 

Character 

Founded  on 

Historical 

Facts. 


Specimen  Cover  ol  the  Wyoming 
Series. 


By  Edward  S.  Ellis. 


»**  Any  volume  sold  separately. 


BOY  PIONEER  SERIES.  By  Edward  S.  Ellis. 
3  vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed 

in  colors.     In  box $3  75 

Ned  in  the  Block  House ;  or,  Life  on  the  Frontier.     I  25 
Ned  in  the  "Woods.     A  Tale  of  the  Early  Days  in 

the  West I  25 

Ned  on  the  River i  25 

DEERFOOT  SERIES.  By  Edward  S.  Ellis.  In 
box  containing  the  following.  3  vols.,  12010.  Illus- 
trated    •  •  .  .  .  $3  75 

Hunters  of  the  Ozark i  25 

Camp  in  the  Mountains i  25 

The  Last  War  Trail i  25 

LOG  CABIN  SERIES.  By  Edward  S.  Ellis. 
3  vols.,  1 2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed 
in  colors.  In  box #3  75 

(7) 


8        PORTER  *  COATES'S  POPULAR  JUVENILES. 

Lost  Trail $12$ 

Camp-Fire  and  Wigwam i  25 

Footprints  in  the  Forest /  25 

"WYOMING   SERIES.     By  Edward  S.  Ellis.     3 
vols.,  I2mo.     Fully  illustrated.     Cloth,  extra,  printed 

in  colors.     In  box $37$ 

Wyoming i  25 

Storm  Mountain i  25 

Cabin  in  the  Clearing i  25 

NEW  BOOKS  BY  EDWARD  S.  ELLIS. 

Through  Forest  and  Fire.     I2mo.     Cloth    .       .      i  25 
On  the  Trail  of  the  Moose.     121110.    Cloth    ,   .      i  25 

By  C.  A.  Stephens. 


Rare  books  for  boys — bright,  breezy,  wholesome  and  instructive  ;  full  of 
adventure  and  incident,  and  information  upon  natural  history.  They  blend 
instruction  with  amusement — contain  much  useful  and  valuable  information 
upon  the  habits  of  annnali,  and  plenty  of  adventure,  fun  and  jollity. 

CAMPING  OUT  SERIES.  By  C.  A.  Stephens. 
6  vols.,  I2mo.  Fully  illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed 
in  colors.  In  box $7  50 

Camping  Out.     As  recorded  by  "  Kit " i  25 

Left  on  Labrador ;  or  The  Cruise  of  the  Schooner 

Yacht  "  Curfew."  As  recorded  by  "  Wash  "  ....  i  25 

Off  to  the  Geysers  ;  or,  The  Young  Yachters  in  Ice- 
land. As  recorded  by  <(  Wade  '' I  25 

Lynx  Hunting.  From  Notes  by  the  author  of 

"  Camping  Out " I  25 

Fox  Hunting.    As  recorded  by  "  Raed  " I  25 

On  the  Amazon  ;  or,  The  Cruise  of  the  "  Rambler." 
As  recorded  by  "  Wash  " I  25 


By  J.  T.  Trowbridge. 


Theie  stories  will  rank  among  the  best  of  Mr.  Trowbridge's  books  for  the 
young — and  he  has  written  some  of  the  best  of  our  juvenile  l.terature. 

JACK  HAZARD  SERIES.  By  J.  T.  Trov,  bridge. 
6  vols.,  I2ino.  Fully  Illustrated.  Cloth,  extra,  printed 
in  colors.  In  box $7  50 


PORTER   *   COATES'S   POPULAR  JUVENILES.  9 

Jack  Hazard  and  His  Fortunes $i  25 

A  Chance  for  Himself;  or,  Jack  Hazard  and  his 

Treasure I  25 

Doing  His  Best i  25 

Fast  Friends I  25 

The  Young  Surveyor  ;  or,  Jack  on  the  Prairies    .  i  25 
Lawrence's  Adventures  Among  the  Ice   Cut- 
ters, Glass  Makers,  Coal  Miners,  Iron  Men  and  Ship 

Builders i  25 

—GOOD  BOOKS— 

Suitable  for  Girls  between  the  Ages  of  12  and  15. 

Ways  and  Means.  A  Story  for  girls.  By  Mar- 
garet Vandegrift.  With  four  illustrations.  121110. 
Cloth,  extra l  25 

The  Queen's  Body-Guard.  A  Story  for  Girls.  By 
Margaret  Vandegrift.  With  four  illustrations.  I2mo. 
Cloth,  extra *  25 

Rose  Raymond's  Wards.  A  Story  for  Girls.  By 
Margaret  Vandegrift.  Illustrated  with  four  engravings 
on  wood.  I2mo.  Cloth,  extra *  25 

Doris  and  Theodora.  A  Story  for  Girls.  By  Mar- 
garet Vandegiift.  Illustrated  with  four  engravings  on 
wood.  I2mo.  Cloth,  extra *  25 

Dr.  Gilbert's  Daughters.  A  Story  for  Girls.  By 
Margaret  Harriet  Mathews.  Illustrated  with  four  en- 
gravings on  wood.  1 2mo.  Cloth,  extra 125 

Esther's  Fortune.  A  Romance  for  Girls.  By  Lucy 
C.  Lillie.  Illustrated.  I2mo.  Cloth,  extra,  brown 
and  gold I  25 

Helen  Glenn  ;  or,  My  Mother's  Enemy.  A  Story  for 
Girls.  By  Lucy  C.  Lillie.  Illustrated  with  eight  illus- 
trations. I2mo.  Cloth,  extra I  25 

The  Squire's  Daughter.  By  Lucy  C.  Lillie.  I2mo. 

Illustrated.  Cloth,  extra I  25 

For  Honor's  Sake.  By  Lucy  C.  Lillie.  I2mo. 

Illustrated.  Cloth,  extra I  25 

Marion  Berkley.  A  Story  for  Girls.  By  Lizzie  B. 
Comins  (Laura  Caxton).  I2mo.  Illustrated.  Cloth, 
extra,  brown  and  gold I2S 

Hartwell  Farm.  A  Story  for  Girls.  By  Lizzie  B. 
Comins  (Laura  Caxton).  I2mo.  Illustrated.  Cloth, 
extra,  brown  and  gold I  25 


THE  HANDSOMEST  AND  CHEAPEST  GIFT  BOOK& 


" 


Cells''  Aeries. 


The  "  BELLS  "  Series  has  been  undertaken  by  the  publishers  with  a  view 
to  issue  original  illustrated  poems  of  a  high  character,  at  a  price  within  the 
reach  of  all  classes. 

Small  410 .•........•*..    $150 

Ivory  surface 150 

Embossed  calf,  gilt  edges x  50 

GEMS  FROM  TENNYSON. 

By  ALFRED  TENNYSON.    Elegantly  illustrated  by  Hammatt  Billings. 

BEAUTIES  OF  TENNYSON. 

By  ALFRED  TENNYSON.  Elegantly  illustrated  with  twenty  engravings,  from 
original  drawings  by  Frederic  B.  Schell.  Beautifully  printed  on  the  finest 
plate  paper. 

FROM  GREENLAND'S  ICY  MOUNTAINS. 

By  BISHOP  HBBER.  Elegantly  illustrated  with  twenty-two  engravings,  from 
original  drawings  by  Frederic  B.  Schell.  Beautifully  printed  on  the  finest 
plate  paper. 

LADY  CLARE. 

By  ALFRED  TENNYSON.  Elegantly  illustrated  with  twenty-two  engravings, 
from  original  drawings  by  Alfred  Fredericks,  F.  S.  Church,  Harry  Fenn, 
F.  B.  Schell,  E.  P.  Garret  and  Granville  Perkins.  Beautifully  printed  on 
the  finest  plate  paper. 

THE  NIGHT  BEFORE  CHRISTMAS. 

By  CLEMENT  C.  MOORE.  Never  before  has  this  popular  poem — a  favorita 
with  both  the  old  and  the  young — been  presented  in  such  a  beautiful  dress. 
It  is  elegantly  illustrated  with  twenty-two  engravings,  from  original  draw 
ings  by  F.  B.  Schell,  W.  T.  Smedley,  A.  Fredericks  and  H.  R.  Poore. 

BINGEN  ON  THE  RHINE. 

By  CAROLINE  E.  NORTON.  Elegantly  illustrated  with  twenty-two  en- 
gravings, from  original  drawings  by  W.  T.  Smedley,  F.  B.  Schell,  A. 
Fredericks,  Granville  Perkins  and  E.  P.  Garrett. 

THE  BELLS. 

By  EDGAR  ALLAN  FOB.  Elegantly  illustrated  with  twenty-two  engravings, 
from  original  drawings  by  F.  O.  C.  Darley,  A.  Fredericks,  Granvule 
Perkins  and  others. 

THE  DESERTED  VILLAGE. 

By  OLIVER  GOLDSMITH.  Elegantly  illustrated  with  thirty-five  engravings, 
from  drawings  by  Hammatt  Billings. 

THE  COTTER'S  SATURDAY  NIGHT. 

By  ROBERT  BURNS.  Elegantly  illustrated  with  fifty  engravings,  from  iraw- 
ings  by  Chapman. 

10 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


DEC  2  2 


UC  SOUTHERN  REG  ONAL  LIBRARY  FACILI 


